free-will-offerings of God c. As these before mentioned vers 12 13. had the charge of keeping the offerings and tithes and dedicate things so Kore and those under him mentioned vers 15. had the charge of distributing them to the priests and Levites to whom they belonged Vers 16. Beside their genealogie of males from three years old and upward c. Here is expressed more particularly who they were to whom these holy things were distributed to wit besides the males of three years old and upward but under the age of twenty years who had also their portion allotted to them vers 18. they give both to the priests and Levites from twenty years old and upwards as they came in their courses to do their service in the house of the Lord yea and besides vers 18. they gave to all that were registred in the genealogies of the priests and Levites even to their little ones their wives and their sonnes and their daughters through all the congregation Vers 18. For in their set office they sanctified themselves in holinesse That is in this their office to which they were sanctified and set apart they did faithfully and in an holy manner discharge that trust that was reposed in them and were carefull to keep themselves from pollution that so they might be capable of eating these holy things Vers 19. Also the sonnes of Aaron the priests which were in the fields of the suburbs of their cities c. That is besides those mentioned before vers 14 15. that were to distribute the holy things to those that dwelt in Jerusalem or that came up thither in their severall courses for the service of the Temple there were others also chosen who were then expressed by name of the priests that dwelt in the other cities of the kingdome that were to give portions to the priests and Levites that were then abiding in those places and not attending in Jerusalem upon the service of God in the Temple CHAP. XXXII Vers 1. SEnnacherib king of Assyria came and entred into Judah and encamped against the fenced cities c. See the notes 2. Kings 18.13 c. for many severall passages in this chapter And thought to winne them for himself That is resolved to take them for himself and indeed accordingly he took many of them 2. Kings 18.13 Vers 3. He took counsel with his princes and his mighty men to stop the waters of the fountains which were without the citie That is to fill up the fountains and springs with earth and to carry the waters by pipes under ground into the citie that so the Assyrians if they came against Jerusalem might be distressed for want of water whilest they within the citie were abundantly supplyed And they did help him That is his Princes and his mighty men aided him in this work Vers 4. Who stopt all the fountains and the brook that ran through the midst of the land c. That is the brook Gihon of which vers 30. that ranne through the midst of the countrey where Jerusalem stood See 1. Kings 1.33 Vers 10. Whereon do ye trust that ye abide in the siege in Jerusalem That is being thus shut up without hope of help yet notwithstanding ye still refuse to yield up the citie Vers 17. He wrote also letters to rail on the Lord God of Israel c. To wit upon Rabshakeh his return to Sennacherib at Libnah and the report of the approch of Tirhakah the king of Ethiopia See 2. Kings 19.8 9. Vers 18. To affright them and to trouble them that they might take the citie That is to sow the seeds of discord amongst them whilest some should desire to have the citie yielded up and others should oppose them Vers 20. For this Hezekiah the king and the prophet Isaiah the sonne of Amos prayed and cried to heaven See 2. Kings 19.14 15. and at the same time Isaiah sent a comfortable message to Hezekiah wherein he prophesied of the destruction of Sennacherib and the good of Sion Vers 21. And the Lord sent an angel which cut off all the mighty men of valour c. A hundred fourescore and five thousand in all and that in one night See the note 2. Kings 19.35 They that came forth of his own bowels slew him there with the sword That is his own sonnes Adramelech and Sherezer 2. Kings 19.27 Vers 22. Thus the Lord saved Hezekiah c. and guided them on every side He governed them and took care of them all as a shepheard doth of his flock Vers 24. In those dayes Hezekiah was sick to the death and prayed unto the Lord. The prophet Isaiah having visited him and told him that he should die and not live See the notes 2. Kings 20.1 2 3. And he spake unto him and he gave him a signe That is he assured him that he should recover and confirmed that promise with a signe from heaven but withall he gave him also direction to lay a lump of figgs to the boil See the 2. Kings 20.5 c. Vers 25. For his heart was lifted up And this he manifested in shewing his riches to the Babylonian Embassadours for which he was reproved and threatned by the prophet Isaiah See 2. Kings 20.12 19. Vers 27. And Hezekiah had exceeding much riches and honour c. This is added to shew what it was for which his heart was lifted up as was said before v. 25. Vers 30. This same Hezekiah also stopped the upper water-course of Gihon c. The brook Gihon divided it self into two streams one of which Hezekiah turned from the usuall channell and brought it strait down into the west side of the city of David Vers 31. Howbeit in the businesse of the embassadours of the princes of Babylon c. To wit the Embassadours which Besodach-Baladan king of Babylon by the advice of his princes sent unto him see 2. Kings 20.12 God left him to try him that he might know all that was in his heart See Gen. 22.1 CHAP. XXXIII Vers 1. MAnasseh was twelve years old when he began to reigne See 2. Kings 21.1 c. many severall notes for the explanation of this chapter Vers 6. And he caused his children to passe through the fire in the valley of the sonne of Hinnom See 2. Kings 16.3 Vers 10. And the Lord spake to Manasseh and to his people To wit by his servants the prophets the summe of their prophesies is expressed 2. Kings 21.11 15. Vers 11. Wherefore the Lord brought upon them the captains of the host of the king of Assyria which took Manasseh among the thorns It seems he thought to hide himself in some woods and thickets and therefore it is said here that he was taken among the thorns The like is said concerning the Israelites when they were affraid of the Philistines that were come into their land 1. Sam. 13.6 When the men of Israel saw they were in a strait then they did hide themselves in caves and in
priests were seated partly in the tribe of Judah where the Temple was afterwards to be built and partly in the two bordering tribes of Simeon and Benjamin and so whilst they shall approve their piety and devotion to the service of God in being content to leave their dwellings to go up unto Jerusalem in their turns to attend upon the service of God yet withall God provides for their ease that their journeys might not be over long and burthensome to them As for their assigning as it is here said of thirteen cities to the priests herein God and the governours of Israel had respect unto succeeding times when the posterity of Aaron should be encreased for at present there were but a few priests not enough to inhabit the half part of one city but in the mean time they were given them for their possession which they might dispose of according to the right they had in them For that they might so do and that the cities of the Levites were given them not onely for their habitation but also for their possessions and inheritance is evident in severall places See Levit. 25.32 Vers 9. And they gave out of the tribe of the children of Judah and out of the tribe of the children of Simeon these cities c. Judahs and Simeon cities are reckoned together because Simeons portion lay within Judahs Chap. 19.1 And the second lot came forth to Simeon even for the tribe of the children of Simeon according to their families and their inheritance was within the inheritance of the children of Judah Vers 11. And they gave them the city of Arbah the father of Anak which is Hebron in the hill-countrey of Judah c. This city with the land adjoyning was formerly given to Caleb which makes it more probable that the cities for the Levites were taken by lot because it was not likely that both Hebron and Debir should be taken out of his inheritance without the Lords speciall direction But God requiring it Caleb willingly yields the rather because the countrey and land about was the chief of his possession which was not taken from him and besides no doubt they desired to have the Levites who were to instruct them in the Law of the Lord to be seated amongst them Vers 15. And Holon with her suburbs Called Hilen 1. Chron. 6.58 Vers 16. And Ain with her suburbs and Juttah with her suburbs c. This citie Ain is not reckoned 1. Chron. 6. amongst the cities given to the sonnes of Aaron nor Gibeon here named vers 17. As for Juttah it is called Ashan 1. Chron. 6.59 Some indeed conceive that it is Ain that is there called Ashan but there is an argument against that which seems to me unanswerable to wit that Ashan and Ain are in one verse distinctly named amongst the cities of Simeon chap. 19.7 and so also Almon vers 18. is called Alemeth 1. Chron. 6.60 Vers 22. And Kibzaim with her suburbs Called Jokneam 1. Chron. 6.68 Vers 23. And out of the tribe of Dan Eltekeh with her suburbs Gibbethon with her suburbs These two cities are omitted 1. Chron. 6. And Aijalon and Gath-rimmon are there ioyned with the cities of Ephraim but that they were given out of Dans portion is evident by this place Vers 25. And out of the half tribe of Manasseh Tanach with her suburbs c. To wit that half of the tribe which was seated within Jordan next Dan and Ephraim Tanach here mentioned is called Aner 1. Chron. 6.70 as also Gath-Rimmon is there called Bileam Vers 27. And Beeshterah with her suburbs Called Ashtaroth 1. Chron. 6.71 Vers 28. And out of the tribe of Issachar Kishon with her suburbs c. Which is called Kedesh as also Dabareh is called Deberath and Jarmuth Ramoth and Engannim Anem 1. Chron. 6.72.73 Vers 30. And out of the tribe of Asher Mishal with her suburbs c. Called Mashal 1. Chron. 6.74 as also Helkath is there called Hukok Vers 32. And Hammoth-dor with her suburbs c. Called Hammon 1. Chron. 6.76 as also Kartan is there called Kirjathaim Vers 34. Out of the tribe of Zebulun Jokneam with her suburbs c. Jokneam and Kartah are omitted 1. Chron. 6.77 and Dimnah is there called Rimmon and Nahalal Tabor Vers 36. And out of the tribe of Reuben Bezer with her suburbs and Jahazah with her suburbs It is said that Bezer was a city of refuge chap. 20.8 though it be not here expressed as it is in the rest vers 13.20 27. which why it is here omitted we cannot say As for Jahazah it is called Jahzah 1. Chron. 6. Vers 41. All the cities of the Levites within the possession of the children of Israel were fourty and eight cities with their suburbs It may seem strange why in the 19. chapter we reade of but two and twenty cities given to the tribe of Asher nineteen to the tribe of Naphtali yea but twelve cities to the tribe of Zebulun and yet the Levites which were nothing so many in number as they have here eight and fourty cities given them I answer first that besides the cities mentioned the other tribes had many towns and villages wherein they dwelt which the Levites had not secondly that the chief cities are onely there mentioned it is evident in severall places that many cities which were in the severall portions of those tribes are not there set down thirdly others did no doubt inhabit these cities besides the Levites and fourthly it is no wonder though God deals bountifully with the Levites that were to be imployed in his speciall service Vers 43. And the Lord gave unto Israel all the land which he sware to give unto their fathers and they possessed it and dwelt therein Though there were much of the land out of which the Canaanites were not yet expelled we cannot therefore call this truth in question for First he had given them all by lot divided amongst them which was a kind of actuall enstating them in it Secondly he had put them into possession of the greatest part of it neither had he promised them otherwise but that they should possesse it by degrees See Exod. 23.29 So both clauses of that which is here said are true to wit first That God had given them all the land which he swore to give unto their fathers and secondly That they possessed it and dwelt therein onely we must conceive of them severally thus to wit 1. That he had already actually given them the whole land and enabled them to divide it amongst their tribes and 2. That they possessed it and dwelt therein to wit by degrees a great deal of it they had already in their possession and the rest by degrees came into their hands as God had promised and sooner then they did they might have enjoyed it had it not been for their sinnes CHAP. XXII Vers 3. YE have not left your brethren these many dayes unto this day That for which Joshua here
answered c. and her father his father in law in severall places Why Bethlehem from whence this Levite had his concubine is called Bethlehem-Judah See in the note chap. 17.7 Vers 2. And his concubine plaid the whore against him went away from him unto her fathers house c. It seems upon some discoverie of her whoredome or at least some suspition the Levite had of it there arose some quarrell betwixt him and his concubine and thereupon she left him and went home again to her fathers house who was too ready to entertain her The sad effects that followed upon this Levites taking a concubine makes it manifest that even in those times though it were an ordinary thing amongst all sorts of men even amongst the Levites to have concubines yet God was not pleased with it from the beginning it was not so saith our Saviour Matth. 19.8 Vers 3. And her husband arose and went after her to speak friendly unto her and to bring her again having his servant with him and a couple of asses To wit to carrie their provision and happely that both himself and his concubine if she would return with him might sometimes ease themselves by riding as occasion served Vers 11. Come I pray thee and let us turn in unto this citie of the Jebusites and lodge in it For though the children of Judah had taken from the Jebusites that part of Jebus that is Jerusalem which was in their tribe chap. 1.8 The children of Judah had fought against Jerusalem and had taken it and had smitten it with the edge of the sword yet out of that part which belonged to Benjamin on which side the Levite was now travelling the Jebusites were not wholly expelled chap. 1.21 The children of Benjamin did not drive out the inhabitants of Jerusalem but the Jebusites dwell in Jerusalem with the children of Benjamin unto this day Vers 14. And the sunne went down upon them when they were by Gibeah which belongeth to Benjamin There was a Gibeah in the tribe of Judah Josh 15.57 to distinguish this from that it is here called Gibeah which belongeth to Benjamin and else where Gibeah of Saul 1. Sam. 11.4 it is thought to be the same which Josh 21.17 is called Gebah which was a citie given to tho Priests the sonnes of Aaron Against which it makes nothing that here it is said vers 16. the men of the place were Benjamites for the priests did not dwell alone in such cities though they were the lords and owners of them Vers 15. And they turned aside thither to go in and to lodge in Gibeah Though it were a pious resolution in the Levite rather to chose to lodge in Gibeah then in Jebus and that because Jebus was a citie wherein the idolatrous and uncircumcised Jebusites dwelt yet this proved fatall both to him and his as the best counsell may have the worst successe and that because there is a secret over-ruling hand of God that may by this means bring about what he hath determined for the punishment of some other sinnes which we mind not Vers 16. And behold there came an old man from his work out of the field at even which was also of mount Ephraim Though he were an old man yet he followed his work in the field and that untill the even which is doubtlesse noted to his praise As for that last clause that he was also of mount Ephraim that no doubt is expressed to intimate that this amongst other things made the old man the readier to entertain the Levite when he heard him say vers 18. that he was of mount Ephraim too Vers 18. But I am now going to the house of the Lord. The Tabernacle at this time was in Shiloh Josh 18.1 and Shiloh was in the tribe of Ephraim either therefore there the Levites dwelling was or else he meant first to go to the house of the Lord to do his service there and then afterwards to passe forward on his journey homeward However it is probable that he mentions his going to the house of the Lord that he might know him to be a Levite Vers 22. Behold the men of the city certain sonnes of Belial beset the house round about c. A like fact to this we have formerly related concerning the Sodomites of which see the note Gen. 19.4 as for this term Sonnes of Belial see Deut. 13.13 Vers 24. Behold here is my daughter a mayden and his concubine them I will bring out now c. See the note Gen. 19.8 Vers 25. So the man took his concubine and brought her forth unto them and they knew her c. In the foregoing words it is said that when the old man the Levites host proffered these varlets his daughter a virgin and the Levites concubine thereby to take them off from that unnaturall uncleannesse wherewith they meant to satisfie their lust upon the Levite himself the men would not hearken to him yet when immediately by the Levites means his concubine was indeed brought out unto them and left amongst them they fell upon her and defiled her and that in such an outrageous barbarous manner that she died of it which was doubtlesse because having once an object for their lust in their power they could not forbear and so forgetting their former resolutions they laid hold on her and abused her in a most inhumane and execrable manner Vers 26. Then came the woman in the dawning of the day and fell down at the doore of the mans house c. That is she fell down dead at the doore of the mans house and there lay till break of day when her husband going forth to see what was become of her found her dead and thus though her husband had pardoned her whoredome yet God punished it and that too with her own sinne adulterie was her sinne and adulterie was her death she had dealt treacherously against her husband one would not satisfie her but she exposed her self to the lust of a stranger and now she was abused to death by the lusts of so many barbarous wretches whom she knew not that by so abusing her they murdered her Vers 27. And her hands were upon the threshold This is added to implie the reason of that which follows why the Levite spake to her to rise vers 28. And he said unto her Vp let us be going to wit because she lay in such a manner her hands laid upon the threshold under her head as if she had been asleep Vers 29. He took a knife and laid hold on his concubine and divided her together with her bones into twelve pieces and sent her into all the coasts of Israel That is to each of the twelve tribes a piece for to the tribe of Levi that was dispersed through all the land there was none sent and this was done that the fight of her dead limbs might affect them the more and stirre them up to be the more zealous for the punishment
mercies of David thy servant That is the mercies which thou hast promised to David CHAP. VII Vers 1. NOw when Solomon had made an end of praying the fire came down from heaven c. See the notes Levit. 9.24 and 1. Kings 8.54 Vers 3. And praised the Lord saying For he is good for his mercy endureth for ever That is they sang Psalmes of praise the burthen and foot whereof was this for he is good for his mercy endureth for ever And such we see the 136. Psalme was and therefore happely that was sung at this time the like expression we have again vers 6. Vers 6. David praised by their ministery That is the Levites sung the Psalmes which David composed and appointed to be sung Vers 7. Moreover Solomon hallowed the middle of the court c. See 1. Kings 8.64 Vers 8. Also at the same time Solomon kept the feast c. Concerning this feast see also the notes 1. Kings 8.65.66 Vers 12. And the Lord appeared to Solomon by night c. See 1. Kings 9.1 2. CHAP. VIII Vers 2. THe cities which Huram had restored to Solomon Solomon built them c. Solomon had given them to Huram and Huram not liking them had restored them to Solomon and so Solomon built them See 1. Kings 9.11 12. In which chapter we have also most of the other passages of this chapter and therefore I must referre the reader to the annotations there Vers 11. For he said My wife shall not dwell in the house of David c. In the foregoing words it is said that Solomon brought up the daughter of Pharaoh out of the city of David unto the house that he had built for her and here the reason given for this is for he said My wife shall not dwell in the house of David king of Israel and why so Because the places are holy whereunto the ark of the Lord hath come Concerning which a question of great difficulty may be moved to wit why the house of David should be counted so holy that Solomons wife might not be suffered to dwell there and that even after the ark was already removed thence into the Temple we reade not any where else that the presence of the ark made any place holy any longer then it continued there for was the house of Obed-edom holy after the ark was carried from thence yet here thirteen years after the ark was carryed into the Temple for so long it was after the finishing of the Temple ere Solomon had built his own house and the queens house 1. Kings 7.1 Solomon refused to let his wife dwell in Davids house because the ark had been there yea the words seem to imply that all places were esteemed holy where the ark had been the places are holy saith Solomon whereunto the ark of the Lord hath come But for resolving of this two answers may be given First that those words for he said My wife shall not dwell in the house of David king of Israel because the places are holy c. contain the reason why Solomon resolved to build an house for his wife at which time the ark was yet in the house of David not why he brought up his wife into the house he had built for her when indeed the ark had been long before removed into the Temple and so must be referred to the words immediately foregoing the house that he had built for her Solomon brought up the daughter of Pharaoh out of the city of David unto the house that he had huilt for her and then to shew what moved him to build an house for her this clause is added for he said My wife shall not dwell in the house of David king of Israel because the places are holy whereunto the ark of the Lord hath come Or secondly that Solomon resolved that because the places were holy whereunto the ark was brought therefore it was not fit that his wife who was born of heathen parents and had not her self perhaps at that time embraced the faith of Israel should dwell in the house which had been holy in this regard though Davids house ceased to be holy after the ark was removed thence in regard of the Symbolicall signe of Gods presence yet out of his superabundant respect unto that signe of Gods presence he thought it not fit to make that a dwelling place for her and her followers that were aliens and strangers to the house of Israel which had been the holy dwelling place of the most high God and this I conceive to be the best and most satisfying answer CHAP. IX Vers 1. ANd when the Queen of Sheba heard of the fame of Solomon c. See 1. Kings 10.1 where also many other passages of this chapter are explained in the Annotations upon the severall passages there Vers 8. Which delighted in thee to set thee on his throne That is the throne of Israel 1. Kings 10.9 All thrones are Gods because all power is of God and he disposeth all the kingdomes in the world to whom he pleaseth Daniel 4.32 The most high ruleth in the kingdome of men and giveth it to whomsoever he will But the throne of Israel was the Lords in a more speciall respect because there was a speciall covenant betwixt God and Israel in regard whereof he was more peculiarly their God and king and their kings his deputies and types of Christ Psal 2.6 I have set my king upon my holy hill of Sion Vers 10. And the servants of Huram c. See 1. Kings 10 11 12. Vers 12. And king Solomon gave to the Queen of Sheba all her desire whatsoever she asked besides that which she had brought unto the king That is besides what he gave her of his own royall bounty 1. Kings 10.13 in lieu of those guifts which she had brought to him or rather besides what he gave her in gifts of the same kind with those which she had given him to wit gold and spices and precious stones he gave her also other things that were greater rarities to her because she had them not in her own countrey Vers 13. Now the weight of gold that came to Solomon c. See 1. Kings 10.14 c. Vers 25 And Solomon had foure thousand stalls for horses and chariots c. See 1. Kings 4.26 Vers 28. And they brought unto Solomon horses out of Egypt c. See 1. Kings 10.28 Vers 29. Now the rest of the acts of Solomon first and last are they not written in the book of Nathan c. See 1. Kings 11.41 CHAP. X. Vers 1. ANd Rehoboam went to Sechem This story is related as here in 1. Kings 12.1 Concerning which therefore see the Annotations there CHAP. XI Vers 4. ANd they obeyed the words of the Lord c. See 1. Kings 12.24 Vers 11. And he fortified the strong holds and put captains in them c. That is many places that were by situation and nature strong he fortified also
Deut. 7.1 Vers 12. Now therefore take ye twelve men out of the tribes of Israel out of every tribe a man Here it is not expressed for what imployment these twelve men were to be chosen but Chap. 4.2 we are told for what service it was namely to take twelve stones out of the midst of the river and to set them up in Gilgal as a memoriall of this miraculous passage For that they are the same here spoken of seems implyed chap. 4.4 where it is said at the second repeating this charge that Joshua called the twelve men whom he had prepared to wit before they passed over Jordan Yet the giving the charge here may also happely implie that the same twelve men were also to go along with the Priests that they might be the more present eye-witnesses of this miraculous work of Jordans dividing Vers 13. Assoon as the soles of the feet of the Priests that bare the ark of the Lord the Lord of all the earth c. Here Joshua makes known to the people the miracle that God intended to work to give them entrance into the land of Canaan namely that the Lord would divide the waters of Jordan before them that so they might passe over on drie land And observable it is that in relating this to them first he particularly informs them that this should be done at the very first setting of the Priests feet that bare the ark in the waters of Jordan thereby to assure them both that it was the Lord their God of whose presence the ark was a signe by whose almighty power the waters should be divided and likewise that the Lord did this for them because of the Covenant which he had made with them whence that is so often repeated vers 11. and again vers 14. that it was the ark of the Covenant that passed over before them And secondly that they might not question the Lords doing of this he puts them in mind of the Lords sovereigne power in ruling and governing the whole world under this Title the Lord of all the earth Assoon saith he as the soles of the feet of the Priests that bare the ark of the Lord the Lord of all the earth shall rest in the waters of Jordan the waters of Jordan shall be cut off c. Vers 15. For Jordan overfloweth all his banks at the time of harvest To wit of barly-harvest which was in that hot countrey in their first moneth called Abib or Nisan the moneth wherein the Passeover was kept as is evident Levit. 23.10 where it is said that at the feast they were to bring a sheaf of the first-fruits of their harvest unto the Priest and therefore we find it elsewhere so expressed 1. Chron. 12.15 These are they that went over Jordan in the first moneth when it had overflown all his banks And indeed observable it is that the Lord brought his people into the land of Canaan in harvest time just when it was ready furnished with the fruits of the earth that were to be for their provision and store the following yeare As for Jordans overflowing his banks at this time either it was the nature of this river so to do or else it was as some conceive because the sunne growing hot at this time of the yeare great streams of water came running down from the mountains about Jordan by reason of the melting of the snow that lay there and so caused the river to overflow his banks But however the reasons why this clause is here inserted we may conceive to be these First to shew how God did herein trie the faith of the Israelites seeming herein as it were to oppose their entrance into the land Secondly to shew the necessitie of the miraculous dividing of the waters of Jordan because by reason of this inundation of the waters they could not passe over the foords as at other times Thirdly to shew how the feet of the Priests could touch the brim of the waters as is said in the foregoing words before they came at the chanell in a place convenient for them to stand on awhile it was because Jordan at that time overflowed his banks Vers 16. The waters which came down from above stood and rose up upon an heap c. The meaning of the first clause of this verse concerning the waters above the place where Jordan was divided is not much questioned by expositours all in a manner making this to be the meaning of them that those upper waters stood firm as a wall swelling continually and rising up higher and higher even as farre backward as from the citie Adam that is besides Zaretan unto the place where the Israelites passed over and that by reason of the successive coming down of the waters from above and their stay in that place where they were bounded and barred up by the Almighty power of God But now the second clause which speaks of waters beneath the place where the river was divided and those that came down towards the sea of the plain even the salt sea failed and were cut off is somewhat more questionable and that because some by the failing and cutting off those lower waters understand onely this that they rolled a little way toward the salt sea till there was a space broad enough for the people to go over and then not being supplied still as before by the waters from above failed and were cut off from the upper waters and there stood on a heap vers 13. and so the ground lay bare for the Israelites to passe over But then others again by the failing and cutting off those waters understand that those lower waters after they were divided from those that were above passing away by degrees toward the dead sea they failed and were cut off for want of a supplie from above and so the whole channell down toward the sea was left quite without water And this I conceive is most agreeable to the words of the Text. Vers 17. And all the Israelites passed over on drie ground untill all the people were passed clean over Jordan That is the waters of Jordan being thus divided the whole people of Israel went quietly over there being no body on the other side to withstand them which is indeed very observable It hath alwayes been the constant policie of all nations to guard the rivers through which the enemie must passe into their countreys because there they have a great advantage over them to hinder their entrance into their land and how was it then that the Canaanites had not then set a guard upon these foords of Jordan I answer Sure because they were confidently perswaded that the Israelites could not have passed over by reason of the overflowing of Jordan at that time or else because God had stricken them with such a fear and trembling of heart that they durst not stirre out of their walled cities or else because he had infatuated them and deprived them of that wisdome
a sudden not thinking of any such thing as he looked up he saw a man stand before him with a drawn sword in his hand and this was the sonne of God the Angel of the Covenant who now appeared thus to Joshua in the shape of a man to encourage him with assurance that God would fight for him against the inhabitants of the land and particularly to give him directions what course he should take against Jericho as we may see in the following chapter vers 2. where of this man thus appearing to Joshua it is said that the Lord or Jehovah said unto Joshua See I have given into thy hand Jericho c. Vers 14. And he said Nay but as a Captain of the host of the Lord am I now come That is not for your adversaries am I here but as a Captain of the Israelites to fight for them Vers 15. Loose thy shoe from off thy foot c. See the note upon Exod. 3.5 CHAP. VI. Vers 2. ANd the Lord said unto Joshua c. Who now appeared to Joshua in the shape of an armed man as was said before chap. 5.13 Vers 3. And ye shall compasse the citie all the men of warre and go round about the citie once c. This no doubt they were enjoyned to do at such a distance from the walls that they might not be in danger of any arrows or other things which the inhabitants might shoot at them That which is most worthy our enquiring in this course which the Lord here prescribes for the taking of Jericho is why the Lord would have such means used for the effecting of this as were not onely so unlikely to effect it but also so absurd and ridiculous in the eye of reason what likelihood was there in humane judgement that their tracing about the city once every day for six dayes together and seven times the seventh day or that the Priests blowing with trumpets of rams-horns and the shouting of the people should batter down the walls of so strong a city yea the appointing of trumpets of rams-horns for the Priests had above all the rest a shew of ridiculousnesse Had they made use of the silver trumpets of the Sanctuary there had been both more state and a better ground of hope in the sounding of those sacred signes of Gods presence amongst them but these trumpets of rams-horns might seem onely fit to move laughter for a work of such importance as they had now in hand But to all this now it may be answered First that hereby the Lord made it manifest beyond all exception that it was he onely that delivered the city into their hands The lesse they did herein the lesse cause had they to ascribe any thing to their own wisdome or valour and the more ridiculous the means were that were used the more evident it was that the work was not done by any power of the means but by the sole power of God Secondly that hereby the almighty power of God was the more magnified who could effect such great works by such unlikely and simple means for this did discover plainly how farre the power of God did surpasse the reach of mans wisdome even that as the Apostle speaks 1. Cor. 5.25 The foolishnesse of God is wiser then men and the weaknesse of God is stronger then men And thirdly that the more absurd and simple the means appointed were in reason the better was the faith of Gods people tryed whether they would in confidence of Gods promise do what he enjoyned them however strange it might seem to them and would become fools that they might be wise as the same Apostle speaks 1. Cor. 3.18 So that we see the Lord did in great wisdome prescribe this course for the taking of Jericho which reason was like to scorn and deride yea and herein we have besides an observable figure of Gods subduing the world to Christ our Joshua or Jesus in these dayes of the Gospel For as by trumpets of rams-horns that is by the foolishnesse of preaching for so carnall men judge of it 1. Cor. 1.21 doth the Lord beat down all the strong holds and fortifications of Satan raised in mens hearts even every high thing that exalts it self against the knowledge of God bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ 2. Cor. 10.4 5. That which the world counts foolishnesse 1. Cor. 1.23 We preach Christ crucified to the Jews a stumbling block and to the Greeks foolishnesse it proves the mighty power of God unto salvation to those that believe and thus hath God provided that all the glory should redound to him and not unto his instruments the preachers of the Gospel We have this treasure in earthen vessels that the excellency of the power may be of God and not of us 2. Cor. 4.7 Thus shalt thou do six dayes c. Six dayes together once a day are the Israelites here appointed to march about Jericho in a solemn manner as is afterwards expressed and on the seventh day vers 4. they were to do it seven severall times this doubtlesse was to exercise the faith and patience of the people It had been as easie for God to have caused the walls of Jericho to fall at the first dayes compassing the citie as after seven dayes toyl but thus God loves to try the faith and patience of his people to see whether they will wait for the accomplishment of his promises when they are not presently fulfilled As for their marching about the citie on the sabbath day which must needs be granted because they did it seven dayes together we need not stumble at it for Gods precept is the rule of righteousnesse nor can men sinne in doing what God hath commanded Vers 5. And it shall come to passe that when they make a long blast c. See the note upon Exod. 19.19 And the wall of the citie shall fall down flat c. But how was it then that Rahabs house did not fall together with the wall for it is expressely said before Chap. 2.15 that her house was upon the wall and she dwelt upon the wall and yet after the wall was fallen it is said vers 22. of this chapter that Joshua commanded the two men that he had formerly sent to spie out the countrey to go into the harlots house and to bring her out and all that she had Now to this I answer that doubtlesse therefore all the wall about the city did not fall but onely that part of the wall over against which the Israelites were in a long train when they had compassed the city the last time that so they might go up every man right from the place where they were and enter at this breach into the citie And indeed this makes the fall of the citie wall the more strange and miraculous Vers 9. And the armed men went before the priests that blew the trumpets and the rereward came after the ark I doubt not but
by building this citie again as it were blot out the memoriall of this miraculous work For that Joshua pronounced this curse by Gods command is evident 1. Kings 16.34 In his dayes did Hiel the Bethelite build Jericho he laid the foundation thereof in Abiram his first-born and set up the gates thereof in his youngest sonne Segub according to the word of the Lord which he spake by Joshua the sonne of Nun. He shall lay the foundation thereof in his first-born and in his youngest sonne shall he set up the gates of it That is let it cost him the losse of all his children the first when he begins it the other as he goeth forward with the work and the last when he finisheth it For the hanging up the gates is counted as it were the finishing of a citie How this curse fell upon Hiel the Bethelite who in Ahabs reigne built this citie again is noted in the place before cited 1. Kings 16.34 CHAP. VII Vers 1. BVt the children of Israel committed a trespasse in the accursed thing That is one of the Israelites The people being considered conjunctim as one entire body that which was done by one of the members is here ascribed to the whole body of Israel For Achan the sonne of Carmi the sonne of Zabdi the sonne of Zerah of the tribe of Judah took of the accursed thing This Achan is also called Achar 1. Chron. 2.7 which signifieth a troubler whence he is called there Achar the troubler of Israel as likewise the place where he was stoned is called the valley of Achar that is of trouble vers 26. of this chapter Partly the better to evidence the certain truth of the historie and partly to implie the stain he brought upon his ancestours his genealogie is here set down to wit that Carmi was his father and so Zabdi who is also called Zimri 1. Chron. 2.6 his grandfather and Zerah or Zarah who was the sonne of Judah Gen. 38.30 was his great grandfather Indeed considering that Zerah was at least fourteen years old when he went with his father Judah and his grandfather Jacob into Egypt about the yeare of the world 2298. as by computation of years gathered from the historie of Moses may be made evident and that from their going down into Egypt unto the destruction of Jericho are usually reckoned at the least two hundred fiftie and six years it may well seem strange that in all this time there should be but foure generations Zerah the sonne of Judah being but the great grandfather of Achan But this doubt may well be satisfied by yielding that each of these that are mentioned were born in their fathers latter dayes For if Zerah begat Zabdi when he was seventie and one years old fiftie seven years after his going into Egypt in the yeare of the world 2355. and Zabdi begat Carmi at seventie years old in the yeare of the world 2425. and Carmi begat Achan also at seventie years old in the yeare of the world 2495. then was Achan at their coming out of Egypt nineteen years old and at the sacking of Jericho about fiftie nine or threescore And the anger of the Lord was kindled against the children of Israel To wit because Israel had sinned as it is said before And indeed as in the bodie we use to beat the back for any offence committed by the tongue so in bodies politick civill societies it is no wonder that God should lay upon any of the members temporall punishments for a sinne committed by another of that body especially if we consider that God may have alwayes just cause to punish any of his people for sinne in themselves though for the present he take occasion to strike for the sinne of another that men may learn to hate sinne the more which brings ruine upon more many times then the sinner himself and be the more studious to bring others to fear God as themselves do Vers 2. And Joshua sent men from Jericho to Ai which is besides Beth-aven on the east side of Beth-el c. This Ai in Gen. 12.8 is written Hai and Nehem. 11.31 Aijah It is said here to have been near both to Beth-el and Beth-aven Beth-el therefore was not farre from Beth-aven which signifieth the house of vanity or of a lie and in regard whereof it was that when Jeroboam had set up his idols in Beth-el by signification the house of God the prophets were wont to call it in contempt and scorn by the name of this neighbour town Beth-aven the house of vanity Hos 4.15 Though thou Israel play the harlot yet let not Judah offend and come not ye unto Gilgal neither go ye up to Beth-aven nor swear The Lord liveth 10.5 The inhabitants of Samaria shall fear because of the calves of Beth-aven Now to this Ai Joshua sent spies as before to Jericho yet these men were not to go into Ai as before into Jericho but into the countrey about â—t where they might view the passages and observe afarre off the strength and fortifications of the city Go up saith he view the countrey Vers 3. And they returned to Joshua and said unto him Let not all the people go up c. And thus by the confidence and resolution of these men and by their slighting of Ai as a place of no strength that might easily be taken by a few of the Israelites the Lord did secretly make way to that which he had purposed to do in the chastising of the Israelites for the sinne of Achan Doubtlesse the spies spake what they thought to wit that it was needlesse to carry up the whole host of Israel against so small a city as Ai was Let about two or three thousand go up say they and smite Ai and make not all the people to labour thither for they are but few But God had a further end in this which they knew not of namely that the Israelites might be smitten by the men of Ai whereas had all the armie of Israel gone up the inhabitants of Ai would not have dared to have sallied out and withall that this might be done but to a small company of the Israelites to speak of that the losse and dishonour might be the lesse And hence it was too that Joshua and the rest did so presently approve of this advice of the spies whenas otherwise much might have been said against it Vers 4. So there went up thither of the people about three thousand men and they fled before the men of Ai. Notwithstanding the men of Ai were doubtlesse as the rest of the inhabitants of Canaan greatly dejected with fear of the Israelites and the Israelites on the other side much imboldned with the late wonders God had wrought for them and particularly with the overthrow and destruction of Jericho and though they went not rashly against this city for he had sent spies beforehand to search out the passages and advantages of the countrey and whereas the
life of innocents by this means was no injustice in God no more then when he takes them away by the biting of a beast or a serpent or by causing them to fall into the fire or water or by the violence of a feaver or any other means Gods judgements are many times unsearchable they are alwayes just Vers 26. And they raised over him a great heap of stones To wit as a monument to give warning to posterity not to provoke God by transgressing his Law as Achan had done and withall as a means to prevent that none of the people should meddle with the gold and silver which as an accursed thing was cast into the fire CHAP. VIII Vers 1. TAke all the people of warre with thee and arise go up to Ai c. Though the citie of Ai were but small yet all the men of warre were now appointed to go up against it both for the better heartning of the people in regard of their former astonishment and fear as also because they were all to be imployed in taking the spoil of the city Vers 2. And thou shalt do to Ai and her King as thou didst unto Jericho and her King That is as thou didst burn the city of Jericho and didst slay the King and inhabitants thereof so shalt thou also do to the city of Ai the King and the inhabitants thereof The meaning is not that the same should be done in every particular as was done at Jericho for we do not reade that the King of Jericho was hanged as the King of Ai was nor that the rebuilding of Ai was forbidden under a curse as the rebuilding of Jericho was but that they should utterly destroy the citie and the inhabitants as they did Jericho indeed it may seem strange why the Lord enjoyned them to burn this citie also after they had taken the spoil thereof and that because the Lord had formerly promised the Israelites that they should dwell in their cities and in their houses Deut. 19.1 nor do we reade that after this they used to burn the cities except it were Hazor chap. 11.11 But for this these two reasons are given by Expositours to wit that God did so appoint it first because as yet God would not have them possesse any fortified towns or cities lest they should put confidence in the strength of these places and not wholly rest and rely upon God and secondly because the people being to be led further to mount Ebal and mount Gerizim God would not have them leave this city standing behind them lest any of the inhabitants should retire thither and again fortifie the citie against them As for the encouragement intimated in the mention that is here made of what they had done to Jericho see the note upon a like passage in Deut. 3.2 Vers 2. Lay thee an ambush for the citie behind it Herein also God had respect to the weaknesse and foregoing fears of the people by giving them hope of vanquishing their enemies not by fine force in a pitched battel but by this secret device and stratagem of warre Vers 3. So Joshua arose and all the people of warre to go up against Ai c. The relation which we have here of the course which Joshua took for the surprising of Ai is very intricate so that it is indeed very hard to say both what company of the Israelites went up against Ai and how many of them were laid in ambush for the surprising of the citie when Joshua and those that were with him made shew of flying before the men of Ai. For first some expositours are of opinion that all the men of warre in Israel that is all in a manner all except some few that were left for the defence of the camp went up with Joshua against Ai and that the night before he meant to make an assault upon the citie he chose out thirty thousand of his souldiers whom he sent away by night giving them in charge to lay themselves in ambush in some convenient place behind the citie which was on the west side of Ai between Bethel and Ai which they accordingly did and that then very early the next morning Joshua drew up all the rest of the people that were with him and pitched on a hill on the Northside of Ai and being there took other five thousand men and laid them also in ambush between Bethel and Ai as the other were but â—ay they more northerly and somewhat nearer his armie conceiving that this ambush was not laid to surprise the citie and set it on fire as the other was but for some other purpose as happely to fall upon the backs of the enemie to prevent their flying away when Joshua and those that were with him should turn head against them c. And indeed according to the plain order of the words this seems to have been the course that was taken for here we see it is said that Joshua arose and all the people of warre to go up against Ai and that he chose out thirty thousand mighty men of valour and sent them away by night and then it follows in the next verse which seems plainly to have relation to the thirty thousand before mentioned And he commanded them saying Behold ye shall lie in wait against the citie even behind it c. and I and all the people that are with me will approch unto the citie c. and again vers 9. Joshua therefore sent them forth which still seems to be spoken of the thirty thousand before mentioned and they went to lie in ambush and abode between Bethel and Ai on the west side of Ai. And then afterwards speaking of that which Joshua did the next morning vers 10 11 12. it is said that Joshua rose up early in the morning c. and all the people of warre that were with him went up and drew nigh and came before the citie and pitched on the north side of Ai c. and he took about five thousand men and set them to lie in ambush between Bethel and Ai on the west side of the citie So that according to the plain letter of the text no man could think at first reading but that there were two ambushes laid one of thirty thousand men vers 3 4. and another of about five thousand vers 12. Well but yet others and indeed the most and best of all Expositours do otherwise conceive of that which is here written concerning the surprising of Ai namely that Joshua took onely thirty thousand in all with him to go against Ai and that there was no other ambush laid between Bethel and Ai but that of the five thousand mentioned vers 12. And the reasons which move them thus to conceive of this passage of the storie are very considerable to wit first Because had they carried all the men of warre of Israel against Ai which were many hundred thousands it is not likely that the
men of Ai would have adventured to sallie out against them secondly Because the place assigned for the ambush both vers 4. and vers 12. is the very same to wit the west side of Ai between Bethel and Ai nor can any probable reason be given either why two severall ambushes should be laid on the same side of the citie or how such a mighty number of armed men as first thirtie thousand and then five thousand should conveniently be disposed of to lie undiscovered in two severall ambushes between Ai and Bethel a town near at hand and confederate with Ai and thirdly especially Because there is no mention made in the sequel of this storie of any thing that was done for the surprisall of Ai but onely by one ambush who when the men of Ai were pursuing the rest of the Israelites came out and on a sudden took the citie and set it on fire Upon these grounds I say most that have written upon this place do hold that there was but one ambush laid to wit that of five thousand men mentioned vers 12. So that according to this opinion of theirs whereas it is said here that Joshua chose out thirty thousand mighty men of valour and sent them away by night and he commanded them saying Behold ye shall lie in wait against the citie c. The words must not be so understood as if he commanded all those thirtie thousand men to lie in ambush behind Ai but that he commanded them that they should lay some in ambush to wit the five thousand mentioned afterward vers 12. And indeed this Exposition I conceive to be the most probable onely because it is so expressely said vers 1. Take all the people of warre with thee and arise go up to Ai and here again So Joshua arose and all the people of warre to go up against Ai I cannot see how it can be denied that Joshua carried the whole armie of Israel with him so that thus I think we may best conceive of the whole carriage of this expedition against Ai to wit first That Joshua marched with all the men of warre from Gilgal till they were come so near it that they might the following night go up to the citie vers 3. secondly That he sent away from thence that night vers 3 4. thirty thousand of his choicest men with a charge that taking the advantage of the night they should lay an ambush behind the citie between Bethel and Ai to wit an ambush of five thousand men as is afterwards expressed vers 12. the other five and twentie thousand being sent with him that they staying some where not farre from them might be able to encounter the enemie in case the inhabitants of the citie should discover them and come out with all their power against them all which they did accordingly vers 9. and Joshua lodged that night amongst the rest of the people thirdly That early the next morning before it was yet day Joshua went up after this thirtie thousand and pitched on the north side of Ai joyning happely now with the five and twentie thousand that went along with those that were to lie in ambush but in a place where the men of Ai could not yet discover them there being a valley between them and the Israelites vers 10 11. fourthly Having thus set the ambush on the west side of the citie and the bodie of the armie on the North Joshua went presently before it was day into the midst of the valley vers 13. purposely that the men of Ai might see them and therefore questionlesse he carried with him into this valley but a small party that the inhabitants might be the readier to salley out against them and fifthly That when the men of Ai taking notice thereof hereupon came out and set upon them and were drawn off farre from the city by the counterfeit flight of the Israelites hereupon Joshua made a stand and set upon those that pursued them and withall the ambush rose out of their place surprised the city and set it on fire Vers 7. And ye shall rise up from the ambush and seise upon the city To wit upon a signe given them concerning which see the note upon vers 18. Vers 10. And Joshua rose up early in the morning and numbred the people Which it seems he did that when the people should afterwards see that they had now vanquished their enemies without any losse they might be the more courageous and wholly overcome their former fears See the note also upon vers 3. Vers 11. And all the people even the people of warre that were with him went up and drew nigh and came before the citie and pitched on the North side of Ai c. They marched first forward on the East side of the citie but then fetching a little compasse pitched on the North side because that place was most convenient for them and there they should be the nearer to those that were laid in ambush See the note also upon vers 3. Vers 12. And he took about five thousand men and set them to lie in ambush c. See the note upon vers 3. Vers 13. Joshua went that night into the midst of the valley That is early in the morning when it was yet dark vers 10. And Joshua rose up early in the morning and numbred the people See also the note upon vers 3. Vers 14. And the men of the city went out against Israel to battell he and all his people at a time appointed c. That is they all came together at a time appointed from all the severall parts of the city and at the self same time rushed all out together and set upon the Israelites with great violence When Joshua came into the valley with that small company he brought with him he desired there should be notice taken of it so that happely by the noise they made they might be discovered whereof when word was brought to the King he appointed that all the Garrison souldiers in the city should be in readinesse at such a time that they might go out against the Israelites and accordingly at the time appointed which shews how forward they were by reason of their former victory they were all met and together with their King did sally forth and set upon them Vers 15. And Joshua and all Israel made as if they were beaten before them and fled by the way of the wildernesse They fled doubtlesse towards the body of their armie which they had left on the hill beyond the plain where they now fled before the men of Ai. This wildernesse therefore here mentioned was it seems in that place and we may probably conceive that it was the wildernesse of Beth-aven for that was nigh unto Bethel chap. 18.12 13. Vers 16. And all the people that were in Ai were called together to pursue after them That is all the souldiers all that could bear arms for that others were left
in the city is evident vers 24. All the Israelites returned unto Ai and smote it with the edge of the sword Vers 17. And there was not a man left in Ai or Bethel c. It seems Bethel being but a little town and confederate with Ai the inhabitants at the first approch of the Israelites had forsaken it as having no hope to be able to keep it and had added their power to that of Ai to make that the stronger And hence Bethel is also mentioned with Ai the text telling of us that there was not a man left that is a souldier neither in Ai or Bethel because from Bethel they were come to Ai and now altogether were gone out in the pursuit of the Israelites Yet if we consider how closely the ambush of the Israelites might be laid in some woods or some other places of covert betwixt Bethel and Ai I see not why we may not conceive that the Garrison of Ai seeing the Israelites fly again either by post sent thither or by some signe given them called forth the men of Bethel to joyn with them in the pursuit of the Israelites How Bethel came to be long after this in the possession of the Canaanites see the note upon Judg. 1.24 Vers 18. And the Lord said unto Joshua Stretch out the spear that is in thine hand towards Ai. This God enjoyned him to do as a signe to the people that they should now make a stand and with assurance that God would deliver the city into their hand should now again make head against the enemie from whom they had seemed to fly as even in these times the captain stretching forth his spear or staffe upon the face of the enemie is a signe to the souldiers of reinforcing the battell Vers 19. And the ambush rose quickly out of their place and they ranne as soon as he had stretched out his hand How they that lay covertly in the ambush on the West side of the city should among so many thousand discern Joshua his spear stretched out now especially when by a seeming flight they had drawn the enemie so farre from the city I cannot conceive and therefore I rather think that upon this signe given by Joshua his souldiers gave a shout or the musicall instruments gave warning for reinforcing the battell and hereby the spies knew it was time to enter the city Vers 19. And they hasted and entered into the city and took it and hasted and set it on fire That is some house in the city that by the smoke thereof the Israelites might perceive the city was taken See the following note Vers 24. All the Israelites returned unto Ai and smote it with the edge of the sword That is the men and women and children left in the city for they had before onely set fire on some one place of the city that thereby it might be known they had taken it but now upon Joshuas coming after they had slain those in the field they entered the city slew all that were found in it took away the spoyl and then burnt the city wholly with fire to the ground vers 28. Vers 25. And so it was that all that fell that day both of men and women were twelve thousand even all the men of Ai. That is say some Expositours twelve thousand of the men of Ai besides those of Bethel that joyned with the men of Ai vers 17. against the Israelites of whom how many were slain it is not expressed But because the number of the slain were taken by the Israelites who could not distinguish betwixt those of Ai and those of Bethel even those of Bethel might well be comprehended in those words even all the men of Ai because they were slain in this expedition of the Israelites against Ai. Vers 26. And Joshua drew not his hand back wherewith he stretched out the spear c. But still with his spear stretched forth led them on upon the chase and slaughter of their enemies Vers 28. And Joshua burnt Ai and made it a heap for ever even a desolation unto this day It is evident that in the dayes of Nehemiah this citie Ai was built again because we find it named Neh. 11.31 amongst the cities that Benjamin dwelt in though indeed it be not there called Ai but Aijah and therefore by this word for ever is meant onely as in many other places of Scripture a long time As for that clause even a desolation to this day see the notes upon chap. 3.9 Vers 29. And the King of Ai he hanged upon a tree untill the even tide Joshua was to execute Gods vengeance upon these inhabitants of Canaan now as the kings were most deeply ingaged in the abominations of the land through whose neglect of justice they became the more rife so the greatest severity he still shows against them And as soon as the sunne was down Joshua commanded that they should take his carcase down from the tree See the note upon Deut. 21.23 And cast it at the entring of the gate of the city c. Where was the place of judgement that the very place where he was buried with a heap of stones raised upon him might intimate the justice of God in thus punishing him that took no care to punish the wickednesse that was dayly committed amongst his people Vers 30. Then Joshua built an altar unto the Lord God of Israel in mount Ebal c. That is about this time Moses had before his death charged the Israelites that when they came into the land of Canaan they should build a monument of great stones and write the law thereon and that at the same time they should build an altar of whole stones and offer sacrifices thereon and that on mount Gerizim and mount Ebal where this was to be done the people should in a solemn manner give their consent to certain blessings and curses that should be read in their hearing as we may reade in the 27. Chapter of Deuteronomy Here therefore the story relates now how Joshua did what Moses had commanded them But why did he do it now or how could he do it now since they were not yet come to mount Gerizim and mount Ebal I answer Some affirm that these mountains were nigh to Ai and Bethel and others say That though this story be inserted in this place yet it was done long after the taking of Ai. But because it is generally held and not without just ground that Gerizim was in the tribe of Ephraim which was much further up into the countrey and withall that this word then immediately following the story of taking Ai Then Joshua built an altar unto the Lord c. seems plainly to imply that this was done much about this time therefore I rather conceive that after the sacking of Ai Joshua finding the way to these mountains clear and open by reason of the terrour wherewith the enemies were stricken took this opportunity
against Sihon and Og which being long since done the same thereof might be well in this time carried to a land farre off beyond the borders of Canaan Vers 14. And the men took of their victuals and asked not counsell at the mouth of the Lord. That is they took them and looked upon them and through too much credulity ranne away with a conceit that this plainly shewed the truth of what they had said never inquiring of God what an answer they should give them Vers 15. And Joshua made peace with them and made a league with them that that they should live Which he might lawfully do supposing them not to be the inhabitants of Canaan Deut. 20.10 11. When thou comest nigh a city to fight against it then proclaim peace unto it And it shall be if it make thee answer of peace and open unto thee then it shall be that all the people that is found therein shall be tributaries unto thee and shall serve thee And again verse 15 16. Thus shalt thou do to the cities which are farre off from thee which are not of the cities of these nations But of the cities of these people which the Lord thy God doth give thee for an inheritance thou shalt save alive nothing that breatheth Vers 16. And it came to passe that at the end of three dayes after they had made a league with them that they heard that they were their neighbours c. This is added to set forth the folly of their unadvised rashnesse who without any deliberation do presently make a covenant with the Gibeonites whereas if they had but deferred their answer even for a day or two they had found out the truth and had not been so gulled and abused as now they were Vers 18. And the children of Israel smote them not because the Princes of the Congregations had sworn unto them by the Lord God of Israel That the Israelites did well in sparing the Gibeonites because of the oath which their Princes had taken and that they had sinned greatly if they had slain them is evident 2. Sam. 21.1 2. where we reade that God sent a famine upon the land because Saul foure hundred years after this had slain some of the Gibeonites and so brake the oath which their fathers had now obtained of Joshua and the Israelites and yet Saul did it too in his zeal to the children of Israel and Judah If it be objected that the Gibeonites had fraudulently drawn the Princes into that oath and therefore there was no reason why they should be tied thereby to that which they never intended for they had covenanted to grant peace to a people that dwelt far off and the Gibeonites were of the inhabitants of the land so that this covenant made with them under these terms was of it self void and of none effect to this I answer That though when men are drawn by force or fraud into any promise or covenant they are not bound to keep that promise or covenant and that because he to whom the promise or covenant is made with whom onely we have to do in this case cannot by any rule of equity challenge any right to that which he hath obtained by deceit or violence yet when men do confirm any such promise or covenant by oath the case is otherwise because they are bound then to God and not to the man onely that used such fraud and violence whose wickednesse in so drawing them into an oath cannot make void the engagement that lieth upon them that have sworn in regard of God And if it be again objected as it is by many That the Princes had sworn to do that which was against the expresse command of God who had often enjoyned them to destroy all the inhabitants of Canaan and not to make any league of peace with them as is noted before upon vers 7. to this I answer too That though an oath or vow doth not bind men for the doing of any thing that is absolutely unlawfull yet in this case it was not so and that because the charge which God had given them for slaying all the inhabitants of the land was a particular command so farre onely to bind their consciences as it might be obeyed without any breach of the Morall Law as in Rahabs case is also evident But here they could not obey that command of Gods concerning their destroying all the inhabitants of Canaan without perjury which is directly against the law and light of nature and besides it would have given the heathen great occasion of blaspheming the name of the Lord if they had sworn in his name and had not kept it all which must needs lie as a strong bond upon the consciences of the Israelites strictly to observe this oath though they were deluded by the Gibeonites for in this that rule holds good I will have mercy and not sacrifice Vers 21. But let them be hewers of wood and drawers of water unto all the congregation That is for the use of all the congregation to provide wood and water which they were to use in their sacrifices as is evident vers 27. And Joshua made them that day hewers of wood and drawers of water for all the congregation and for the altar of the Lord yet because it is certain that the inhabitants of these foure cities could not dwell in any one place where the Tabernacle was seated nor yet in Jerusalem when the Temple was built but were severally dispersed throughout the land coming up happely in their courses as the Levites did to do their service in the house of God I should think it most probable that in the time when they waited not at the Tabernacle as publick servants they were also imployed in other servile offices for the people These were they that afterwards were called Nethinims 1. Chron. 9.2 that is Deodati men given to God or the publick service of the Tabernacle for though Ezra 8.20 it is said that David and the Princes appointed the Nethinims for the service of the Levites yet it is meant onely of the ordering of them how they should in their severall courses attend upon that service for even now they were allotted to this service and did therein doubtlesse attend upon the Levites in the service of the Tabernacle from this time unto the dayes of David Vers 23. Now therefore ye are cursed and there shall none of you be freed from being bondmen c. These words Now therefore ye are cursed the most of Expositours understand of the curse or punishment of bondage which for their dissembling and fraudulent dealing they were adjudged to undergo and so they take the following words and there shall none of you be freed from being bondmen to be an explanation of the words that went before but it is better understood of that generall curse which God had laid upon all the inhabitants of Canaan to wit as if Joshua had said The curse which God
Israelites that beholding them all thus joyntly together we might be the more affected with the consideration of Gods goodnesse and faithfulnesse towards his people From the river Arnon unto mount Hermon and all the plain on the east This was the length of the countrey on the outside of Jordan it reached from the river Arnon where it ran into the dead sea unto mount Hermon Vers 2. And from half Gilead unto the river Jabbok c. For the other half of Gilead was possessed by Og as we may see vers 5. See the note also upon Num. 32.40 Vers 9. The king of Ai which is beside Bethel one This clause which is added concerning the city of Ai that it was nigh unto Bethel is to distinguish it from another city of the same name in the countrey of the Amorites whereof the prophet Jeremy speaks Jer. 49.3 Howl O Hesbon for Ai is spoyled Vers 23. The king of the nations of Gilgal one This cannot be that Gilgal where the Israelites pitched their tents immediately after they had passed over Jordan for there was no city that had a king reigning in it and therefore it is probably conjectured by many Expositours that this was some city of that name in that part of the land of Canaan which was called Galilee yea and Galilee of nations Esa 9.1 as this Gilgal is here called Gilgal of nations to wit because the inhabitants of this place were a mixt people of severall nations or because being a place of great trading many severall nations resorted thither for commerce and so continued there often for many years together Some are of opinion that Tidal Gen. 14.1 who was one of those kings that fought against Sodome was king of this countrey CHAP. XIII Vers 1. NOw Joshua was old and stricken in years and the Lord said unto him Thou art old c. God had promised that Joshua should divide this land unto the people chap. 1.6 Be strong and of a good courage For unto this people shalt thou divide for an inheritance the land which I sware unto their fathers to give them and herein was he a type of Christ who having vanquished all our enemies is now ascended up into heaven to prepare a place for us John 14.2 In my fathers house are many mansions if it were not so I would have told you I go to prepare a place for you He therefore being now old God calls upon him to dispatch this work before he dyes and not to deferre it till they were possessed of all as happely he thought he must have done Vers 2. This is the land that still remaineth all the borders of the Philistines and all Geshuri The land of the Philistines lay along the coasts of the midland sea and the land of Geshuri was on the North part of Canaan Vers 3. From Sihor which is before Egypt even unto the borders of Ekron northward which is counted to the Canaanite c. That is this land of the Philistines belongs to Canaan consequently to the Israelites though as yet they have not taken it For the Philistines called Caphtorims because thence they came Amos 9.7 Have not I brought up Israel out of the land of Egypt and the Philistines from Caphtor entered upon this part of Canaan drove out the old inhabitants and dwelt in it themselves Deut. 2.23 The Avims which dwelt in Hazerim even unto Azzah the Caphtorims which came forth out of Caphtor destroyed them and dwelt in their stead Concerning Sihor see the note upon Num. 34.30 Also the Avites Or the Avims Deut. 2.23 who being expelled out of their land by the Philistines as is above noted did yet it seems continue in some portion of their land adjoyning to the Philistines Vers 4. From the south all the land of the Canaanites c. That is as this land of the Philistines which lies at the south end of the sea-coasts so also all the land of the Canaanites from thence along the sea-coasts was not yet possessed by the Israelites even Mearah or the cave that is besides the Sidonians and Aphek a town in the tribe of Asher not farre from Sidon and so to the borders of the Amorites for there were Amorites on both sides of Jordan There was a town indeed called Aphek whose king was slain by Joshua chap. 12.18 but this it seems was not that but another in the tribe of Asher called Aphik Judges 1.31 Vers 5. And the land of the Giblites and all Lebanon toward the sunne rising c. The Giblites were a people who inhabited Gebel Psal 83.7 a promontary near Sidon All their countrey and all Lebanon c. was not yet subdued For now he turns to the midland sea to shew what lay unvanquished on the northern bounds to wit the countrey about Libanus and so easternly as farre as Hamath where even in Davids time there was a Canaanitish king 2. Sam. 8.9 Vers 6. Them will I drive out before the children of Israel This promise is to be understood conditionally if they should continue faithfull in keeping covenant with him wherein failing they never came to possesse them though in Davids and Solomons time they became tributary unto them Onely divide thou it by lot unto the Israelites c. That is even that land before spoken of not yet conquered which God enjoyns to strengthen their faith and that having it in their charter from God this might be a spurre to them in future times not to neglect the seeking of it and driving out the rest of the nations See the note upon Num. 26.53 Vers 8. With whom the Reubenites and the Gadites have received their inheritance c. That is with which tribe of Manasseh to wit the other half of them the Reubenites and the Gadites had already received their inheritance without Jordan For these words are added to shew the reason why in the foregoing verse Joshua was commanded to divide the land within Jordan to the nine tribes and the half tribe of Manasseh to wit because the Reubenites and the Gadites had already received their inheritance together with the other half of the Manassites in the land without Jordan which Moses had given them And though there may seem to be a tautology or a vain repetition of the same thing in the following words which Moses gave them even as Moses the servant of the Lord gave them yet if the words be well weighed we shall find it is not so for that second clause even as Moses the servant of the Lord gave them is added as it were to imply the just confirming of the former donation now by Joshua and the rest that now divided the land as if it had been said they have already received their inheritance which Moses gave them beyond Jordan as is fitting because Moses the servant of the Lord did so order it Vers 9. From Aroer that is upon the bank of the river Arnon c. Here first the whole land without
of Edom southward were Kabzeel c. It is called Iekabzeel Neh. 11.25 Vers 32. All their cities are twenty nine with their villages There are indeed eight and thirty cities or towns named in the foregoing verses and therefore for the clearing of this some hold that because nine of these were afterwards assigned to the tribe of Simeon therefore it is said here that all the cities of Iudah in those parts were nine and twenty But the better answer I conceive is that nine and twenty of them onely were walled cities the other were the most famous towns and villages in those parts And here in this first catalogue of Iudahs cities in the Southern parts the most noted towns are expressed by name as well as the walled cities that in the following catalogues we may conceive the same to wit that there were many towns of note besides the cities there mentioned though they be not expressed by name as here they are Vers 36. Fourteen cities with their villages There are fifteen named in the foregoing verses either therefore one of them was no citie but some noted town or rather it may be very probably conceived that Gederah and Gederothaim were but one citie and therefore some reade it as it is in the margin of our bibles Gederah or Gederothaim Vers 62. And Nibshan and the citie of salt This citie might have its name The citie of salt from the salt pits that were there and the abundance of salt that was dayly made by the inhabitants of the citie Vers 63. As for the Jebusites the inhabitants of Jerusalem the children of Judah could not drive them out It is a question much argued amongst writers whether Jerusalem stood in Judahs or in Benjamins portion By many places of Scripture it seems evident that it was in Benjamins portion For in the 18. chapter of this book vers 28. it is reckoned amongst the cities that were in Benjamins lot and we see that Moses did before his death prophesie concerning Benjamin that the Temple which was in Jerusalem should be built in Benjamins portion for that is the drift of those words Deut. 33.12 And of Benjamin he said The beloved of the Lord shall dwell in safety by him and the Lord shall cover him all the day long and he shall dwell between his shoulders yea and Jer. 6.1 the inhabitants of Jerusalem are expressely called the children of Benjamin O ye children of Benjamin gather your selves to flee out of the midst of Jerusalem and Judg. 1.21 the same that is here said of the children of Judah is likewise there said of the children of Benjamin The children of Benjamin did not drive out the Jebusites the inhabitants of Jerusalem but the Jebusites dwell with the children of Benjamin in Jerusalem unto this day But now again by other places of Scripture it seems as evident that Jerusalem was in Judahs portion For first mention is here made of it as one of Judahs cities The Jebusites dwell with the children of Judah at Jerusalem unto this day and secondly Jerusalem is said to have been taken by the children of Judah Judg. 1.8 and thirdly it is reckoned as the great priviledge of the children of Judah that the Lord in his Temple dwelt amongst them Psal 78.67 68 69. Moreover he refused the Tabernacle of Joseph and chose not the tribe of Ephraim but chose the tribe of Judah the mount Sion which he loved and he built his Sanctuary like high places c. but the truth herein is that Jerusalem stood in the border of these two tribes and so was part in Judahs and part in Benjamins portion and therefore the places of Scripture before cited do not any way contradict one another the fort of Sion and some of the south skirts of the city were in Judahs portion but the greatest part of the city in Benjamins and therefore it may well be that when they went about to expell the Jebusites that dwelt there both Iudah and Benjamin joyned their forces together as Judah and Simeon did in a like case Judg. 1.3 And Judah said unto Simeon his brother Come up with me into my lot that we may fight aganst the Canaanites and I likewise will go with thee into thy lot As for that which is here said concerning Jerusalem to wit that the children of Judah could not drive out the Jebusites thence and the like we see is said concerning the children of Benjamin Judg. 1.21 we must know that the Iebusites continued in Ierusalem unto Davids time Indeed Adoni-zedek the king of Jerusalem was slain by Ioshua chap. 10.23 26. for he was one of those five kings that made warre against Gibeon though we find no mention there of his taking Ierusalem yea and it is expressely said Iudg. 1.8 that afterwards the children of Iudah took the city of Jerusalem and burnt it with fire that is some part of it Well but yet the fort of Sion which was the chief strength of Ierusalem was not at that time taken by them for that the Iebusites held till David took it 2. Sam. 5 6 7. yea and it seems that afterward the Iebusites did also by the help of this fort recover the city again at least so farre that they forced the Israelites to let the Iebusites dwell there amongst them as it is said here For in the dayes of the Iudges we see that Iebus that is Ierusalem was still inhabited by the Iebusites Iudg. 19.12 We will not turn aside hither into the city of a stranger that is not of the children of Israel saith the Levite there concerning Iebus we will passe over to Gibea But however we must not think that this which is said here that the children of Judah could not drive them out is added by way of excusing them no but rather to their shame and reproch for though the fort of Sion was a place of great strength so that when David set himself down with his army before it the Iebusites scorned him bragged that their lame and blind and impotent people should defend it against him 2. Sam. 5.6 Yet God would certainly have driven them out according to his promise had they not been wanting to themselves But they grew slothfull and faint hearted and by these and other their sinnes provoked the Lord to withdraw himself from them and so then indeed they could not drive out the inhabitants but were glad to purchase peace upon any tearms according to that Iudg. 2.20 21. And the anger of the Lord was hot against Israel and he said Because this people hath transgressed my covenant which I commanded their fathers and have not hearkned to my voice I also will not hence forth drive out any from before them of the nations which Joshua left when he died c. CHAP. XVI Vers 1. ANd the lot of the children of Joseph fell from Jordan by Jericho unto the water of Jericho on the east c. It is the opinion of some learned writers that
fewer then when they were numbred the first time at their first coming out of Egypt but for this we must know that though the tribe of Ephraim was so much decreased at that last numbring of the people yet since that time under the government of Joshua they might be greatly encreased again but however though at that time the sonnes of Ephraim were eight thousand fewer then when they came out of Egypt yet even at that time on the other side of the tribe of Manasseh there were twenty thousand and five hundred more then at the first numbring Num. 26.34 and therefore the sonnes of Joseph speaking here of themselves joyntly together both Ephraim and Manasseh they might well say they were a great people and that God had greatly blessed them in regard of their number Vers 15. And Joshua answered them If thou be a great people then get thee up to the wood countrey c. Thus he covertly retorts their plea upon them as making more for him then for them for sayes he being a great people the more able art thou to drive the Canaanites out of those parts allotted you for your proportion and the more shame is it that you should let them alone and yet complain of the narrownesse of your lot Get thee up saith Joshua to the wood countrey and cut down for thyself there in the land of the Perizzites and the giants that is cut down the woods and drive out and destroy the inhabitants that lurk there in their fastnesses and strong holds and then if mount Ephraim be to narrow for thee that is the mountains out of which the Canaanites are already expelled whereof you have the possession at present you may by this means have land enough to dwell in and need not complain that your portion is too streight for you It is likely that when the sonnes of Joseph came to make their complaint to Joshua they assured themselves that they should find the more favour because he was of the tribe of Ephraim But in a point of justice we see they found Joshua farre from yielding to them in the least degree upon that ground Vers 16. And the children of Joseph said The hill is not enough for us c. These first words seem to have been spoken with some kind of anger and discontent Joshua had told them what they should do if mount Ephraim were too narrow for them now as men discontented are wont to do they snap at those last words of Joshua yes say they the hill is not enough for us meaning that mount Ephraim whereof Ioshua had spoken and then they adde And all the Canaanites that dwell in the land of the valley have chariots of iron as if they should have said Whereas you call upon us to enlarge our dwellings in the wood countrey by cutting down the wood by expelling and destroying the Perizzites and the giants that dwell there you may know that this we cannot do and that because the valleys we must passe through ere we can come to that mountainous wood countrey which you referre us to are inhabited by the Canaanites that have chariots of iron so that there is no hope for us to prevail over them This I conceive to be the best exposition of this place Yet some understand those first words The hill is not enough for us of that mountainous wood countrey to which Ioshua had referred them for the enlarging of their dwellings and so conceive the scope of this reply of the sonnes of Ioseph to be that even that mountainous countrey if they had it in their possession would not be enough for them and for the valleys there was no hope to subdue them because the Canaanites that dwelt there had chariots of iron that is as all Expositours agree chariots whose wheels were armed with sythes as I may say or hooks of iron wherewith when they broke in amongst their enemies they must needs mightily tear cut and mow down those that stood in their way and indeed these chariots could onely be usefull in the valleys and plains in the mountains and wood countreys they could not be used Vers 17. And Joshua spake unto the house of Joseph even to Ephraim and to Manasseh saying Thou art a great people c. As if he should have said What I answered before I must answer again Thou art a great people by thine own confession and hast great power and therefore besides Gods promise ye have otherwise no cause of distrust thou shalt not have one lot onely that is thou shalt if thou wilt not be failing to thy self prevail over those places and then thou shalt find the portion allotted thee is more then one lot fully enough for two such numerous tribes Vers 18. But the mountain shall be thine for it is a wood and thou shalt cut it down and the outgoings of it shall be thine c. That is not onely the mountain shall be thine which when thou hast cut down the wood will be found good ground but also the outgoings of it that is the valleys round about the mountains shall be thine too CHAP. XVIII Vers 1. ANd the whole congregation of the children of Israel assembled themselves together at Shiloh and set up the Tabernacle c. No doubt God appointed them to remove the Tabernacle to Shiloh so much may be gathered from that which is said Deut. 12.5 But unto the place which the Lord your God shall chuse out of all your tribes to put his name there even unto his habitation shall ye seek and thither thou shalt come as also Ier. 7.12 where it is plainly called the place where God set his Name at the first Hitherto both camp and Tabernacle had been in Gilgal a place in the very first entrance into the land of Canaan now they removed further into the land both the camp vers 9. And the men went and passed through the land and described it by cities into seven parts in a book and came again to Joshua to the host at Shiloh and the tabernacle as is here expressed both as a manifest signe of their taking possession of the land they had conquered and for the more convenient coming of the people to the tabernacle to worship And Shiloh God appointed to be the place a city in Ephraim therein God honouring Ioshua the ruler of the people who was of this tribe and withall it was brought nearer to the place which God had decreed to be the settled place of his worship to wit Ierusalem from this time therefore the people was bound to the strict observation of the Ceremoniall Law Deut. 12.8 9 10 11. Ye shall not do after all the things that we do here this day every man what is right in his own eyes For ye are not as yet come to the rest and to the inheritance which the Lord your God giveth you But when ye come over Jordan and dwell in the land which the Lord your God giveth
from east to west from the lake of Sodome to Kirjath-jearim this from the west to the east from Kirjath-jearim to the lake of Sodome concerning which see the note there Vers 18. And passed along toward the side over against Arabah north-ward and went down unto Arabah Which is called Beth-arabah chap. 15.6 Vers 21. Now the cities of the tribe of the children of Benjamin according to their families were Jericho c. It is no wonder though in severall places of Scripture we find mention made of some cities belonging to the tribe of Benjamin that are not in this Catalogue For many cities might be built in after times And besides it is probable that all the cities in Benjamins lot are not here mentioned but such onely as were requisite to be known because by them the bounds of their lot are described or for the better understanding of some other passages in the sacred history where these cities are mentioned And the like we must conceive of the catalogues that are given us in the following chapter of the cities that were in the severall lots of the other tribes CHAP. XIX Vers 1. ANd their inheritance was within the inheritance of the children of Judah That is the inheritance of the tribe of Simeon the reason whereof is given vers 9. Out of the portion of the children of Judah was the inheritance of the children of Simeon for the part of the children of Judah was too much for them therefore the children of Simeon had their inheritance within the inheritance of them It seems that they that were sent to search the land not yet divided that they might part it into seven lots for the seven remaining tribes chap. 18.4 found that the portion which Joshua and Eleazar and the other Commissioners for the dividing of the land had formerly at Gilgal assigned to the tribe of Judah was farre too large considering what they now found left for the other tribes upon this second review and therefore agreed unanimously with those said Commissioners for the dividing of the land that a whole portion for one of the tribes that had not yet their inheritance should be taken off that which was formerly given to Judah and so should make one of the lots for the seven tribes besides some other cities which they took also from Judah to be as part of another lot as is shown afterwards verse 40.41 and no doubt the children of Judah acknowledged the equitie thereof and were well contented with it and so when they came to draw the lots of the seven remaining tribes in the second place next after Benjamins came out this lot which was wholly taken out of Judahs portion for the tribe of Simeon And thus by the providence of God first there being one tribe to be seated within that portion formerly given to Judah the lot fell upon this tribe which was fewest in number of all the tribes as we may see by the account that was taken of them at the last numbring of the people Num. 26.14 and secondly this tribe of Simeon having their portion assigned them within the portion of Iudah and so being as it were intermingled with them nor having an inheritance apart by themselves that was now fulfilled which Jacob long since prophesied of them Gen. 49.7 I will divide them in Jacob and scatter them in Israel concerning which see what is noted there Vers 2. And they had in their inheritance Beer-sheba c. The bounds of this tribes portion is not described as are the bounds of most of the other tribes onely the chief cities and towns are named that were in their lot and that because their inheritance was within the inheritance of Judah whose bounds are formerly described chap. 15. As for Beersheba and Sheba that are first here mentioned they are but the longer and shorter names of one and the same city for it is said vers 6. that in this first catalogue there are thirteen cities and there are fourteen if Beersheba and Sheba be counted two severall cities and besides 1. Chron. 4.28 where these cities of the Simeonites are again reckoned up there is mention made of Beersheba onely Vers 3. And Hazar-shual and Balah and Azem c. Called Ezem 1. Chron. 4.29 as the following Eltolad is called also Tolad and Bethul Bethuel Vers 5. And Ziklag and Bethmarcaboth and Hazor-susah c. Which is called 1. Chron. 4.31 Hazar-susim as also in the following verse Bethlebaoth is called chap. 15.32 Lebaoth and in the 1. Chron. 4.31 Bethbirei and Sharuhen seems to be the same that is called Shauraim Vers 7. Ain Remmon and Ether c. Or Etam 1. Chron. 4.32 this with the rest here mentioned are there called villages and therefore are here severally reckoned by themselves Vers 9. For the part of the children of Judah was too much for them c. See the note above vers 1. Vers 10. And the border of their inheritance was Sarid c. This Sarid was the Southwest corner of Zebuluns portion from whence it is said that it went West-ward to Maralah and so to Dabbasheth which stood by the sea from whence it went Northward by the sea coast as farre as the river near Iokneam And thus having the midland sea on the West and the sea of Galilee on the East that was truly accomplished which Jacob said concerning this tribe Gen. 49.13 Zebulun shall dwell at the haven of the sea and he shall be for a haven of ships and Moses also Deut. 33.18 And of Zebulun he said Rejoyce Zebulun in thy going out c. Vers 12. And turned from Sarid eastward toward the sunne rising c. As before the western border was drawn from Sarid vers 10. so here the south border begins also at Sarid and so is carried on eastward as farre as Japhia Vers 13. And from thence passeth on along on the east to Gittah-Hepher c. That is from Japhia a city in the south-east corner of Zebuluns portion the border turns northward along by the sea of Galilee and within a while goeth up into the land as farre as Remmon and Neah where is the going out of the utmost reach of the eastern border Vers 14. And the border compasseth it on the north side to Hannathon c. This is the north border which fetcheth a compasse and so ends in the valley of Jiphthah-el Vers 15. And Idalah and Bethlehem This was not that Bethlehem where Christ was afterward born for that was in the tribe of Judah this in the tribe of Zebulun Twelve cities with their villages There are more then twelve mentioned in the foregoing verses but it seems some of them were border towns that stood in the other tribes that had their lots next to Zebuluns and but twelve of them onely were belonging to the tribe of Zebulun Vers 18. And their border was toward Jezreel c. Because Issachars portion lay between Benjamins and Zebuluns whose borders have been already described
and so consequently Issachars also therefore the line of their borders is not here described as in the other tribes but onely the principal towns and cities are named first those that stood in the south border vers 18 19. secondly those in the west vers 20. and thirdly those in the north ver 21 22. Now this portion set apart for Issachar being in a fat and fruitfull soil that was fulfilled which Jacob foretold Gen. 49.14 And he saw that rest was good and the land that it was pleasant and bowed his shoulders to bear and became a servant unto tribute and Moses Deut. 32.18 Vers 24. And the fifth lot came out for the tribe of the children of Asher c. Even here also the hand of God is still observable in his ordering the lots Hitherto the lots had come out onely for those tribes that were descended of Jacobs two wives Leah and Rachel and the tribe of Gad who was the eldest of Jacobs sonnes by Zilpah Leahs handmaid had already received their inheritance without Jordan upon speciall suit made unto Moses so now the next lot came out for the tribe of Asher who was also the sonne of Zilpah the handmaid of Leah Jacobs first wife and therefore preferred before the two tribes of Dan and Naphtali that were descended of Bilhah the handmaid of Rachel his second wife Vers 25. And their border was Helkath c. The cities that are first here mentioned stood on the northwest border which is drawn all along the coast of the midland sea as far as to mount Carmel westward that is to the west side of mount Carmel and Shihor-libnah and so here the line turneth eastward vers 27. and makes the south bounds of this tribes portion and then fetcheth a compasse northward again like to the bending of a bow till it comes to Zidon on the north end of the sea coast then turneth southward again as far as Tyre c. Now by the mention that is here made of mount Carmel in the lot of this tribe we may see how the prophesie of Jacob concerning this tribe was folly accomplished Gen. 49.20 Out of Asher his bread shall be fat and he shall yield royall dainties for mount Carmel and the land about it was a fruitfull soil and had many mines in it Isa 39.9 Sharon is like a wildernesse and Bashan and Carmel shake off their fruits and Isa 35.2 It shall blossome abundantly and rejoyce even with joy and singing the glory of Lebanon shall be given unto it the excellency of Carmel and Sharon See also Deut. 33.24 25. And of Asher he said Let Asher be blessed with children let him be acceptable to his brethren and let him dip his foot in oyl Thy shoes shall be iron and brasse and as thy dayes so shall thy strength be Vers 27. And goeth out to Cabul on the left hand See the note upon vers 30. Vers 29. And the out-goings thereof are at the sea from the coast to Achzib That is all the coast from the sea even unto Achzib Vers 30. Vmmah also and Aphek and Rehob twenty and two cities with their villages That is Ummah Aphek and Rehob were cities of note in the portion of Asher though not before mentioned in describing the borders of their lot So that in all the cities here named belonging to the tribe of Asher are twenty and two Indeed he that reckons all the names of places before mentioned shall find them to be twenty and three but to this it is answered by some that Cabul mentioned vers 27. was not a city but a part of the countrey which Solomon gave unto Hiram and because of the censure which was then by him passed upon it was called Cabul 1. Kings 9.13 And he said What cities are these which thou hast given me my brother and he called them the land of Cabul unto this day And again others say that some one of the bordering cities before named belonged not to Asher but to some of the neighbouring tribes Vers 33. And their coast was from Heleph c. This is the east border of the tribe of Naphtali beginning at these towns which stood somewhat more northerly then the fountains of Jordan and so Iordan even as farre as the lake of Genezereth was the utmost southernly end of the eastern border Thus Naphtalies land lay along by the banks of Iordan in a large extent and so Iacobs prophesie was fulfilled Gen. 49.21 Naphtali is a hind let loose and that of Moses Deut. 33.23 And of Naphtali he said O Naphtali satisfied with favour and full with the blessings of the Lord possesse thou the west and the south Vers 34. Then the coast turneth westward to Aznoth-tabor c. Here now the south border of this tribes portion is described to wit that it turned from Iordan westward first to Aznoth-tabor and thence to Hukkok and so went on till it came to have as it follows in the next words Zebulun on the south side and Asher on the west side And indeed this last clause seems to have reference to that prophesie of Moses before mentioned concerning this tribe Deut. 33.23 Possesse thou the west and the south for however it is noted before upon that place as the opinion of some Expositours that thereby might be signified that the lot of their inheritance should be in the southwest part of the land yet it being so evident here that this tribe had their inheritance in the utmost northeast part of the land the meaning of that clause possesse thou the west and the south must needs be this that however this tribes lot was to be seated in the furthest northeast corner of the kingdome yet it should reach forth so far both westward and southward that they should enjoy all the benefits both of the western and southern parts and the rather by their commerce with those other tribes upon whom they bordered And reacheth to Zebulun on the southside and unto Asher on the westside and to Judah upon Jordan toward the sun-rising It may seem strange that this tribe should be said to border upon Iudah but either the river of Iordan belonged peculiarly to Iudah as a royalty given them of God above all the other tribes in regard whereof Naphtali is said to border upon Iudah in Iordan or else this is added to imply the convenient situation of this tribes portion by reason it lay along by the banks of Iordan in a large extent For by this means though this tribe were seated in the uttermost north part of the kingdome yet they might by the river have commerce with the other tribes as farre as Iudah between whom and Naphtali many other tribes were seated and so being the utmost north tribe might in that sense be said to border upon Iudah who were seated in the utmost south parts of the kingdome Vers 35. And the fenced cities are Ziddim Zer and Hammath Rakkath and Cinnereth Hammath was a city standing
in the utmost north-end of Canaan whence the length of the land is ordinarily described to be from the entrance of Hamath to the river of Egypt 1. Kings 8.65 See Num. 13.22 and Cinnereth was a city in the eastern parts whence the lake so often mentioned in Scripture was called the lake of Genezereth Vers 38. Nineteen cities with their villages For some of them mentioned before in drawing the border of their lot stood happely in the portion of the bordering tribes Vers 40. And the seventh lot came out for the tribe of the children of Dan. Though this tribes lot was not wholly taken out of that which was given to Judah as Simeons was yet that a part of it was is manifest by some of the cities mentioned here that chap. 15. are numbered amongst those that were at first in Judahs portion it was compassed with the sea and the borders of the other tribes formerly described and so the borders of this tribe are here omitted Vers 41. And the coast of their inheritance was Zorah and Eshtaol c. In this Zorah Samson was born Judges 13.2 and between Zorah and Eshtaol he was buried Vers 43. And Elon and Timnathah c. Whence Samson took a wife Judges 14.1 Vers 47. Therefore the children of Dan went up to fight against Leshem c. Or Laish The story we have Judges 18. This then happened after Joshuas death but here it is mentioned lest it should seem strange how the Danites came to inhabite the north parts of the land when their lot fell to them in the south parts even close by Judahs portion the reason was because being not able to drive out the Philistines out of their land they were streightned for room so went out and took Laish a city that was in Naphtalies lot though then in the Zidonians possession and transplanted a Colony thither calling it Dan from their father Dan the sonne of Jacob it stood almost in the furthest north part of the land Judges 20.1 The congregation was gathered together as one wan from Dan to Beersheba Vers 50. According to the word of the Lord they gave him the citie he asked even Timnath-serah in mount Ephraim c. To wit the word of the Lord which he spake to Moses not onely concerning Caleb but concerning Joshua for why indeed should he be left out see Iosh 14.7 to wit that he should chuse a peculiar portion to himself where he would yet it may be meant also of some direction given him by Eleazar the priest upon his inquiry of God for him However herein first was the modesty of Ioshua remarkable that he was content to stay till all the tribes had their portion ere there was any motion made of that which by way of speciall Prerogative was to be conferred upon him secondly That he was content to receive what God had promised him as by way of gift from the people he asked and they gave him the city he asked thirdly That whereas he might have chosen the fairest and goodliest city in all their tribes he chose his seat in a mountainous countrey nothing so pleasant and delightfull as many other places were yea and it seems a city that was ruinated so that he was fain to build it ere he dwelt in it for so it follows in the next words and he built the city and dwelt therein CHAP. XX. Vers 2. APpoint out for you cities of refuge c. Concerning these cities of refuge see the notes Numb 35.6 and 24 c. Vers 6. And he shall dwell in that city untill he stand before the congregation for judgement and untill the death of the high priest c. That is untill he be fetched thence to the place where the fact was done that it may be there tryed whether it were done wittingly or unwittingly so long he was to abide there however or untill the death of the high Priest if it were found that he did it unwittingly for then he was to be sent back to the city of refuge and to be kept there till the high priest dyed Concerning the mysticall reason of the man-slayers staying in the city of refuge till the death of the high priest see the note upon Num. 35.25 But to this some also do adde a literall reason to wit that hereby was implyed how hainous a fault it was to shed the bloud of a man and how displeasing to God in that the man that was but unwittingly defiled with the shedding of bloud must be thus shut up lest he should happen to come into the sight of him who did as it were represent Gods person amongst them to wit the high priest nor could be suffered to stirre from thence till he was dead Vers 8. And on the other side Jordan by Jericho eastward they assigned Bezer c. That is they confirmed and ratified these to be cities of refuge without Jordan which Moses himself had formerly chosen and set apart for that use See Deut. 4.41 42 43. CHAP. XXI Vers 1. THen came near the heads of the fathers of the Levites unto Eleazar the priest c. It was doubtles immediately after they had made an end of dividing the land that the Levites came thus to Eleazer and the rest of the Commissioners to receive from them the cities which God had appointed to be set apart for their dwelling For first it is not probable that there was any delay which might move the Levites to challenge their right and secondly it is as improbable that the Israelites did first settle themselves in these cities and then were afterwards put out to give way to the Levites Vers 2. The Lord commanded by the hand of Moses to give us cities to dwell in c. See the notes upon Numb 35.2 c. Vers 4. And the lot came out for the familie of the Kohathites God had expressed the number of cities that were to be given them to wit fourty eight Numb 35.7 So all the cities which ye shall give to the Levites shall be fourty and eight cities he had also given them directions to take these cities out of each tribe some according as their proportion was greater or lesser and therefore the Commissioners for the dividing of the land made choice no doubt of these cities as in their wisdome they found them most convenient for the Levites and for the people and then having divided the cities they had chosen into foure parts one for the priests a second for the Levites of Kohaths familie a third for the Gershonites and a fourth for the Merarites then was it at last decided in which of the tribes the priests should be placed and so of the rest or at least of those cities which were judged convenient they took the number agreed upon by lot See vers 11. And the children of Aaron the priest which were of the Levites had by lot out of the tribe of Judah c. Thus by Gods speciall providence the
near which under an oke there was a stone erected as a witnesse of the covenant which the people had made with God But it is more probable that this assembly was in Shechem and that the Tabernacle and Ark were removed hither upon this occasion 1. Because Shechem was in the tribe of Ephraim as well as Shiloh and perhaps nearer unto Joshua his city and so the more convenient for him to come thither 2. Because we no where reade that Shiloh is called Shechem which is the onely ground of the other opinion 3. Because it is evident that upon speciall extraordinary occasions they were wont sometimes to remove the Ark 1. Sam. 4.4 So the people sent to Shiloh that they might bring from thence the Ark of the covenant of the Lord of hosts But why should they not have met at Shiloh that so there might be no need to remove the Ark I answer that Shechem was a city of great note a city of refuge chap. 21.21 a place famous for the abode of the Patriarchs there yea and there God did at first enter into a covenant with Abraham Gen. 12.6 7. and the people there had lately renewed their covenant with God upon mount Gerizim and mount Ebal in which regard Joshua might think it the fitter to bring the people now to renew it again in the same place And then besides there might be some other speciall occasion for some other businesse that was to be done at Shechem as happely the buriall of Josephs bones there whereof mention is made in the 32. verse of this chapter Vers 2. Your father 's dwelt on the other side of the floud in old time even Terah the father of Abraham and the father of Nachor That is Euphrates which is by way of eminency usually in the Scripture called the river And they served other gods That is their fathers to wit Terah and Abram and Nachor of whom they were descended by the mothers side for they are all mentioned in the foregoing words Neither need it seem strange unto us that Abraham should serve other Gods before his calling for therein was Gods mercy the more magnified And indeed if Abraham had continued incorrupt in an idolatrous family the posterity of Abraham might have boasted in this whereas the drift of Joshua in these words is quite contrary even to set forth Gods goodnesse in rescuing him out of that way of danger and chusing him to be the father of his peculiar people when there was nothing in him to move the Lord to shew him such speciall favour Vers 3. And I took your father Abraham from the other side of the floud and led him throughout all the land of Canaan The mention which is here made of Gods leading Abraham through the severall parts of Canaan is to intimate Gods goodnesse to him that he did not onely preserve him being in a strange land in the midst of so many barbarous people but also blesse and prosper him and cause him to be so greatly esteemed amongst them And multiplied his seed and gave him Isaac That is gave him severall sonnes to wit Ishmael and the sonnes of Keturah and amongst the rest Isaac and therefore I conceive mention is made of his other children to illustrate Gods singular favour to the Israelites in passing by so many of Abrahams issue and choosing their father to be the heir of promise Vers 4. And I gave unto Isaac Jacob and Esau and I gave unto Esau mount Seir c. Esau is here also mentioned to intimate the free grace of God in passing by Esau though his posterity grew presently great and inhabited mount Seir and establishing his covenant with their father Jacob his younger brother Vers 7. And your eyes have seen what I have done in Egypt Many might be now living as well as Joshua and Eleazar that came out of Egypt for onely those that were above twenty years old when they came out of Egypt did the Lord threaten to destroy in the wildernesse Num. 14.29 As for the next clause and ye dwelt in the wildernesse a long season it is added to intimate Gods wonderfull providence in feeding them and preserving them for so many years in their travels there Vers 9. Then Balak the sonne of Zippor king of Moab rose and warred against Israel c. That is prepared to make warre against them intending to have set upon them if he could have gotten Balaam to curse them Num. 22.11 Behold there is a people come out of Egypt which covereth the face of the earth Come now curse me them peradventure I shall be able to overcome them and drive them out Vers 11. And the men of Jericho fought with you c. That is made preparation to resist you shutting up their city against you and fortifying themselves which is a kind of defensive warre though indeed they never durst stir out of their gates to fight against the Israelites nor had the heart once to lift a weapon in defence of themselves when they saw their walls so miraculously to fall down before them Vers 12. And I sent the hornet before you which drave them out from before you c. See the note upon Exod. 23.28 Vers 14. And put away the gods which your fathers served c. So likewise vers 23. he sayes Put away the strange gods that are among you Their zeal against their brethren for building that altar on the banks of Jordan chap. 22.16 Thus saith the whole congregation of the Lord What trespasse is this which ye have committed against the God of Israel to turn this day from following the Lord in that ye have builded you an altar that ye might rebell this day against the Lord and that which is said of them in this chapter vers 31. And Israel served the Lord all the dayes of Joshua shâ—ws plainly that for the generall they were not yet corrupted and that there was no idolatry publickly allowed Besides had Joshua known any particular families or persons that had worshipped idols no doubt he would have punished them according to the Law but it seems in his government he had found that many of them were still lingring after these superstitions of their fathers and therefore feared that though they durst not openly do it there were some that secretly were worshippers of idols whence it is that he admonisheth them in this wise to put away the strange gods from amongst them and indeed that in the wildernesse many secretly did worship idols is evident by that place Amos 5.25 26. which is cited by S. Stephen Acts 7.42 43. Then God turned and gave them up to worship the host of heaven as it is written in the book of the Prophets O ye house of Israel have ye offered to me any beasts and sacrifices by the space of fourty years in the wildernesse Yea ye took up the Tabernacle of Moloch and the starre of your God Remphan figures which you made to worship them Vers 15.
hand foot for foot Exod. 21.24 Some Expositours indeed conceive that the Israelites knew not of this particular cruelty that he had used to others till himself acknowledged the just hand of God upon him herein verse 7. Threescore and ten kings having their thumbs and their great toes cut off gathered their meat under my table and so they ascribe this which the Israelites did wholly to the secret providence of God who moved them thus to return his cruelty upon himself they not knowing why they did it But no such thing can be necessarily inferred from his acknowledgement of that which he had done to the kings that he had conquered for either to confesse how many kings he had used so or out of remorse of conscience being as it were constrained to confesse that it was the just vengeance of God upon him he might well say what he did though he knew the Israelites had purposely done thus to him because he had formerly done so to others Vers 7. Threescore and ten kings having their thumbs and great toes cut off gathered their meat under my table c. This need not seem strange to us if we consider first what petty kings there were in those times and secondly that this may be understood of so many kings who at severall times had been thus used not that there were seventy all at one time thus waiting upon him though even that is not so incredible considering that in those dayes every city almost had a severall king And as for their gathering or gleaning their meat under his table the meaning is not that they lay like dogs under the table but that they were kept as slaves in such a manner that for hunger they were glad to gather up the crumbs and scraps that fell under the kings table as having nothing allowed them to eat but that and happely the king to please himself with this cruell spectacle did sometimes cause them to be fetched in when he was in his cups feasting himself that he might see them in this piteous plight whereunto he had brought them and insult over them And they brought him to Jerusalem and there he died To Jerusalem I conceive they brought him as a spectacle worthy to be beheld that men might learn by him how just God is in punishing men according to the nature of their wickednesse and therefore it is most likely also that he dyed there presently of the wounds he had received in the warre in that severe punishment that was inflicted on him or else that he was kept there upon this extraordinary occasion purposely that men might see in him how God abhorres such cruelty as his was he being otherwise one of those accursed nations that might not be spared Vers 8. Now the children of Judah had fought against Jerusalem and had taken it c. That is before Joshuas death for this is added to shew the reason why they carryed him to Jerusalem to wit because Jerusalem that is that part of Jerusalem that was in Judahs lot was now in their possession though not the fort So that most Expositours hold that both this and the following verses unto verse 17. are a repetition of the memorable acts done by the tribe of Judah whilest Joshua was now living Indeed before the land was divided all Israel fought as in one army against the Canaanites but after the tribes were seated in their severall portions each tribe made warre against the inhabitants in their severall lots and thus the men of Judah are here said to have done these things here related for it is not necessary to hold that Jerusalem was taken when the king thereof was slain Josh 10.23 See the note Josh 15.63 Vers 9. And afterwards the children of Judah went down to fight against the Canaanites that dwelt in the mountain c. That is from Jerusalem which stood in a mountainous countrey Psalme 125.2 As the mountains are round about Jerusalem so the Lord is round about his people Vers 10. And Judah went against the Canaanites that dwelt in Hebron c. That is against the Canaanites that dwelt in the mountains about Hebron which they did in the dayes of Joshua and under the conduct of Caleb who then commanded in chief It is evident that Hebron was taken by Joshua concerning which see the note Joshua 10.37 and that afterwards Caleb drove out the giants that had possessed themselves of the strong holds in and about Hebron Ioshua 15.13 14. Concerning which see the note Ioshua 11.21 But because the Authour of this history was here to relate the memorable exploits that were done by the men of Iudah therefore together with those noble acts which they did after the death of Ioshua he repeats also those that were done by them whilest Ioshua was yet living under the command of Caleb both against Hebron and against Debir in the following verses so to set forth the glory of this tribe the more fully Vers 11. And from thence he went against the inhabitants of Debir c. See the notes that concern these following verses Ioshua 15.15 16 c. Vers 16. And the children of the Kenite Moses father in Law went up out of the city of palm-trees c. That is out of Jericho Deut. 34.3 the plain of the valley of Jericho the city of palm-trees Concerning these Kenites see the note upon Numb 10.31 in tents they alwayes dwelt chap. 4.17 Howbeit Sisera fled away on his feet to the tent of Jael the wife of Heber the Kenite it seems therefore that being appointed to have their lot with Judah having formerly dwelt in their tents in the countrey about Jericho for Jericho it self was many years ago destroyed Josh 6.24 after Judahs portion was cleared they removed with them to the wildernesse of Judah there to dwell with the men of Judah as Moses had promised to Hobab the Kenite Num. 10.32 And it shall be if thou go with us yea it shall be that what goodnesse the Lord shall do unto us the same will we do unto thee Vers 17. And Judah went with Simeon his brother To wit to help Simeon in the clearing his lot as before Simeon had helped Judah vers 3. And they slew the Canaanites that inhabited Zephah and utterly destroyed it and the name of the citie was called Hormah That is utter destruction they were not wont thus utterly to destroy all the cities they took it is therefore probable that they did thus destroy this place because of the vow which the Israelites had made long since when Arad the king of the Canaanites made warre against them see the note Numb 21.3 and the mention of Arad in the foregoing verse makes this opinion the more probable Vers 18. Also Judah took Gaza with the coast thereof c. Yet it seems soon after the Philistines recovered these cities with the coasts thereof and drave out the Israelites ere they could well settle themselves therein to wit because
Deborah sets forth the warre that was made against the Israelites cities by this expression then was warre in the gates but withall it may also imply the prevailing power of the enemy when they made inroads into their land to wit that they many times came up to the very gates of their cities Was there a shield or spear seen among fourty thousand in Israel This may be meant either of the scarcity of arms amongst them the enemy whereever they prevailed disarming them that they might not afterward be able to attempt any thing against him or rather because we see not but Baraks troops were armed for warre that the Israelites were so quelled that not a man amongst the many thousands of Israel durst take up a shield or spear against them according to that Levit. 26.36 And upon them that are left alive of you I will send a faintnesse into their hearts in the land of their enemies and the sound of a shaking leaf shall chase them and they shall flee as fleeing from a sword and they shall fall when none pursueth Vers 9. My heart is to the governours of Israel that offered themselves willingly amongst the people That is I cannot but highly love and honour the governours of Israel that were as willing to hazard themselves in this warre against Jabin as any of the people yea and to undergo the same travell and hardnesse together with them and indeed this in the heads and rulers of the people was most to be admired and extolled first because such men have usually the fairest estates and for them therefore to hazard all they enjoyed in rising up with Deborah against this great tyrant as willingly as those of the poorer sort that had scarce any thing to lose was a signe of an heroicall spirit for which they deserved to be highly honoured secondly because men that had been formerly imployed in offices of peace are not men usually fit for the service of warre and therefore it must needs be a singular zeal for Gods glory and the good of Gods people that made them lay by their gowns to gird on a sword thirdly because such men are usually puffed up with their greatnesse and it was therefore a rare thing for such to stoop to joyn with meaner men yea to put too their helping hand amongst the meanest for the cause of God and his people against their enemies and fourthly because the examples of men of such rank was no doubt a mighty means to draw on the meaner sort to come flocking in to the service Vers 10. Speak ye that ride on white asses ye that sit in judgement and walk by the way That is let all those that are men of honour and eminency above others that use to ride up and down upon white asses all magistrates and Judges that sit in the seat of justice and so likewise all the common sort of people that travell on foot from one place to another let them all in their severall places speak of this great deliverance which God hath wrought for his people Riding on asses it seems was a note of great and honourable persons in those times and countreys and therefore it is noted of Jair who was one of the Judges that he had thirty sonnes that rode on thirty asse-colts and they had thirty cities chap. 10.40 and so likewise of Abdon who was another of the Judges chap. 12.14 that he had fourtie sonnes and thirty nephews that rode on threescore and ten asse-colts and unlesse by white asses here nothing else be meant but slick and goodly asses it seems that white asses were principally used by such persons and though the most Expositours limit this first clause to merchants who they say used to ride on white asses yet I conceive we may better understand it of all men of eminency that used to ride in pomp and State and so likewise by those that sit in judgement are meant their Judges and chief Magistrates and by those that walk by the way are meant the meaner and common sort of people and the reasons why Deborah stirres up these men under these expressions to praise God for the vanquishing of Jabin and Sisera is to intimate the just cause they had to speak with joy of this great mercy of God to wit because whereas formerly all the wayes of the land were pestred with cut-throat souldiers so that there was no stirring in safety from one place to another and all course of justice was in a manner stopped up the sword having silenced the Laws now the Judges might sit in Judgment as formerly the great ones might now ride up and down upon their white asses according to their wonted manner which before they could not and the common people of all sorts might now passe to and fro and travell about their businesses from one place to another without fear Vers 11. They that are delivered from the noise of the archers in the place of drawing waters there shall they rehearse c. This may be meant of the Israelites that followed Barak and fought against Sisera and his archers at the river Kishon see chap. 4.7 And I will draw unto thee unto the river Kishon Sisera the Captain of Jabins army with his chariots and his multitude but the most of Expositours understand it of the meaner sort of people that were wont to be slain or taken captives by the enemies that lay in wait for them at the place of drawing waters Fountains wells of water were rare in those dry countreys of great esteem they went in many places farre to fetch water here therefore the Canaanites used to ly in wait for them so that no sooner could the poore people come thither but presently the Canaanites with a great outcry were ready to set upon them and their arrows came presently singing about their ears and oft struck them dead for both these may be intended by the noise of the archers but now saith Deborah these poore wretches being delivered from this danger may go freely to those places and there declare the righteous acts of God in destroying these their enemies Then shall the people of the Lord go down to the gates Hereby many things may be implyed first their freedome to go forth at the gates of their cities within which they were in a manner cooped up before secondly the restoring of the people to the gates as places of judicature from which they were restrained before there was warre in the gates now there was Law and judgement there thirdly their returning to the cities that were thence banished or fled and the countrey peoples resorting thither upon their severall occasions Vers 12. Awake awake Deborah utter a song This expression Deborah useth onely to imply the exceeding greatnesse of the mercy which God had afforded them which required that she should rouze up her self to praise the Lord for it with all her might and with all the strength of her soul Arise Barak and lead
were a people that jeoparded their lives unto the death in the high places of the field That is in mount Tabor whither Barak was sent to fight with Sisera chap. 4.6 Go and draw toward mount Tabor and take with thee ten thousand men of the children of Naphtali and where though they saw how great a disproportion there was betwixt their forces and the strength of the enemy yet they were content to hazard their lives in this cause of God and his people how desperate soever their attempts might seem in the eye of reason Vers 19. The kings came and fought then fought the kings of Canaan in Taanach by the waters of Megiddo That is Jabin and his confederate kings who came to help Jabin against the Israelites either in their own persons or by their forces and this is here expressed to note the base faithlessenesse of those tribes that were not so forward to aid their brethren as the heathens were to help one another and yet they were many of them of different religions and served severall gods Nor need it seem strange that these kings are said to have fought against the Israelites in Taanach by the waters of Megiddo whereas before chap. 4.6 7. the story seemed to imply that the battell was fought about mount Tabor and the river Kishon which is also confirmed Psal 83.9 Do unto them as to the Midianites as to Sisera as to Jabin at the brook of Kishon for to this I answer first that Taanach and Megiddo were not farre from mount Tabor and the river Kishon for though Taanach and Megiddo belonged to the half tribe of Manasseh within Jordan chap. 1.37 Neither did Manasseh drive out the inhabitants of Bethshean and her towns and Taanach and her towns nor the inhabitants of Megiddo and her towns yet they stood within the compasse of Issachars portion and that bordered upon Zebulun where mount Tabor was Josh 17.11 And Manasseh had in Issachar and in Asher Bethshean and her towns and the inhabitants of Taanach and her towns and the inhabitants of Megiddo and her towns And secondly that it may well be that the Canaanites being put to the worst about mount Tabor where they did first pitch battell they might retire or fly to Taanach and there making a stand might renew the battell again and so were there wholly discomfited They took no gain of money The meaning of this clause may be that these Canaanites came for the love of the cause and not for gain and so proffered to serve freely without pay as thirsting for bloud more then money or at least resolving to pay themselves out of the riches of the Israelites and that withall it proved truer then they were aware of because that in stead of gaining any thing they lost all Vers 20. They fought from heaven the starres in their courses fought against Sisera It seems and so Josephus reports this battell that there was some terrible extraordinary storm of thunder hail and rain which being by the ordinary course of nature from the influence of the starres they as Gods host Deut. 17.3 are here said from their severall places and courses like souldiers that observed both rank and file to have fought against Sisera and that from heaven as souldiers that have gotten the advantage of the ground Vers 21. The river Kishon swept them away that ancient river the river Kishon That is that river so famous of old the river Kishon and it may be said to have swept them away either because in their flight they attempted to get over the river and so were drowned and carried away by the stream or else because through the inundation of the river caused by the storm that God sent at that time their dead carcases that lay on the land about the river were by the sweeping floud carried away O my soul thou hast troden down strength That is O Deborah thou hast troden down strength to wit the strength of the enemie for the Hebrews do usually put the soul for the whole man and happely she might also have respect herein to the successe of her prayers Vers 22. Then were the horse hoofs broken by the means of the pransings of their mighty ones The drift of this clause may be either to set forth the mighty strength of the enemie in regard of the goodly troops of horses which they had horses that were so lusty and full of mettle and courage that they even brake their hoofs sometimes with their pa wings and pransings that so the greater glory might redound unto God who had made them victorious over so potent an enemy or else to set forth the violence of their flight when they were routed by the Israelites which was such that they brake their very hoofs with running Vers 23. Curse ye Meroz said the angel of the Lord curse ye bitterly the inhabitants thereof c. This Meroz is probably thought to have been some citie or town near the place where the battel was fought the inhabitants whereof might have been many wayes helpfull to the Israelites in the battel which they fought with Sisera Jabins Generall and that therefore whereas the other tribes that sent no aid to Barak are onely reproved there is a curse yea a bitter curse pronounced against these and that by warrant of an expresse command which Deborah had received from an Angel who had it seems amongst other things revealed this unto her either before or immediately after the battell Curse ye Meroz said the Angel of the Lord curse â—e bitterly the inhabitants thereof And because they might be ready to alledge that there was no hope that the Israelites should prevail against such a mighty Prince and for them to have risen up against him without hope of prevailing would have been onely to provoke him to their utter ruine to take away this excuse from them this is expressely mentioned as the reason why this curse is denounced against them because they came not to help the Lord to help the Lord against the mighty The more mighty their adversary was the more need had their brethren of their help and to hide themselves from their brethren because they were so puissant argued manifest distrust of Gods assistance How this curse here denounced against this people fell upon them we reade not but that it was not without effect even this affords some probable ground of conjecture that of this Meroz we find not after this the least mention in any story of succeeding times Vers 24. Blessed above women shall Jael the wife of Heber the Kenite be c. That is she shall be highly extolled and applauded and many blessings shall be wished to her Vers 25. She brought forth butter in a lordly-dish That is cream in a goodly great bowl suitable to his greatnesse and dignity Vers 31. But let them that love him be as the sunne when he goeth forth in his might That is as the sunne when it riseth in a clear
morning doth shine most brightly and gloriously and that too as Solomon saith Prov. 4.18 more and more unto a perfect day so let them that love the Lord become prosperous glorious and renowned and let their prosperity grow and encrease daily Because the power and strength of the sunnes light and heat is not so much seen or felt when it is covered with clouds it is said to go forth in his might and indeed the expression here used is much like that 2. Sam. 23.4 He shall be as the light of the morning when the sunne â—iseth even a morning without clouds And the land had rest fourty years That is unto fourty years counting them from Ehuds death See chap. 3.11 CHAP. VI. Vers 1. ANd the children of Israel did evill in the sight of the Lord and the Lord delivered them into the hand of Midian seven years By the evill which the children of Israel did is principally meant their fearing and worshiping the gods of the Amorites vers 10. And I said unto you I am the Lord your God fear not the gods of the Amorites in whose land you dwell but ye have not obeyed my voice but yet when the Lord undertook to punish them for this whether it were because they had not proceeded so farre herein as in former times or for some other reason known onely to the Lord evident it is that he laid not his hand upon them so heavily now as he had done formerly both because the misery that God brought upon them lasted but seven years and also because we reade not that these Midianites did bring the Israelites into bondage as other their oppressours had done but onely made inroads every year into the land and so robbed and pillaged their countrey whence it may be it is as some have observed that it is not said here according to the expression elsewhere used the Lord sold them into the hand of Midian but that the Lord delivered them into the hand of Midian What it was at this time that moved the Midianites to invade the land of Israel we need not enquire The Israelites indeed in the latter dayes of Moses had made warre with the Midianites and destroyed multitudes of them of which see the note Numb 31.17 and it may be that the Midianites pretended now the taking revenge upon the Israelites for that but however the Midianites though the posterity of Abraham were alwayes deadly enemies to the Israelites and besides when the Lord means to punish a people for their sinnes he can bring against them what nation he pleaseth Vers 2. And because of the Midianites the children of Israel made them dens which are in the mountains and caves and strong holds That is many of those dens and caves and strong holds which are in the land of Canaan the Israelites made at this time to wit to hide themselves and their estates therein from the Midianites the poorer sort the dens and the caves and the other the strong holds and forts and thus at first they onely thought to shelter themselves by these outward means and did not seek to make God their hiding place but all in vain and therefore at length they saw their folly herein and then as it is said vers 6. They cryed unto the Lord. Vers 3. And so it was when Israel had sowen that the Midianites came and the Amalekites and the children of the East That is and other the children of the East to wit of Arabia that lay eastward of Canaan Even the Midianites were of these eastern nations for they passed over Jordan that was on the east side of Canaan when they invaded the land and therefore when Gideon had overcome them he sent to the inhabitants of mount Ephraim chap. 7.24.25 to stop them from returning over Jordan but they were aided it seems by other of these eastern nations that bordered upon them as the Ishmaelites mentioned chap. 8.24 For they had golden earings because they were Ishmaelites and some others Now it is noted that these nations came up every year into the land of Canaan when Israel had sowen because the end of their coming was to eat up with their cattell the green corn that so they might impoverish and samish the Israelites For the most of these eastern people dwelt not in cities and towns but in tents onely which they used to remove from one place to another carrying their cattell along with them whence is that of the Prophet Esa 13.20 It shall never be inhabited neither shall it be dwelt in from one generation to another neither shall the Arabian pitch tent there neither shall the shepherds make their fold there and so it was it seems with the Midianites and therefore every spring when the Israelites had sowen they came up with their tents and cattell that they might eat up all the encrease of the land and therefore partly are they compared to grassehoppers or locusts vers 5. they came up with their cattell and their tents as grassehoppers for multitude c. Vers 4. And they encamped against them and destroyed the encrease of the earth till thou come unto Gaza c. Gaza lay on the coast of the midland western sea and so they entered on the east and went quite through the land even as farre as Gaza that lay on the Western coasts destroying all as they went so that they left no sustenance for Israel that is none in a manner they took from many of the Israelites all their sustenance and impoverished all by taking away the greatest part of that they had Vers 8. The Lord sent a Prophet unto the children of Israel c. This was to prepare them for the deliverance he intended them by Gideon by calling them to repentance and amendment of life Vers 10. I am the Lord your God fear not the gods of the Amorites c. That is worship not the Gods of the Amorites because religious worship is alwayes accompanied with the fear and reverence of that God whom men worship therefore fear is often put for the whole worship that is to be yielded to God Vers 11. And there came an Angel of the Lord and sat under an oke c. This Angel was the sonne of God who is therefore called Jehovah vers 24. And Gideon built an altar there unto the Lord and called it Jehovah-Shalom but not desiring to seem to Gideon any other then some Prophet sent unto him from the Lord he sat down as a man wearied with travell and desirous to rest himself and therefore as a traveller he had a staff in his hand too vers 21. Then the Angel of the Lord put forth the end of the staffe that was in his hand and that under an oke that was in Ophrah that pertained unto Joash the Abi-ezrite that is who was of the posterity of Abiezer Josh 17.2 and consequently of the tribe of Manasseh as vers 15. And he said unto him Wherewith shall I save Israel
something that concerned Baals sacrifice it was called the second bullock and that this bullock was chosen by the Lord rather then another because it was seven years old and hereby might signifie that the Midianites tyranny which had lasted seven years should now have an end together with the suppressing of Baals worship in the land And throw down the altar of Baal that thy father hath and cut down the grove that is by it This is the second direction that is given here to Gideon to wit that he should throw down Baals altar and cut down the grove by it That all the inhabitants of Ophrah had an interest in this altar and grove we may see by their contestation with Gideons father about it vers 30. Then the men of the city said unto Joash Bring out thy sonne that he may die because he hath cast down the altar of Baal and because he hath cut down the grove that was by it It seems therefore that Joash Gideons father as being the chief magistrate of that place had built this altar at his own expence and upon his own ground though not for his use onely but for the publick use of all the inhabitants of Ophrah and that therefore the Lord calls it here his fathers altar However observable it is first that ere Gideon might go to fight against the Midianites the enemies of God and his people he was enjoyned to set on foot the reformation of Religion and the extirpation of superstition and idolatry which had provoked the Lord to displeasure against them thereby as it were to make way for a happy victory secondly that he was enjoyned to begin this work of reformation in the throwing down of his fathers altar c. Take thy fathers young bullock and throw down the altar of Baal that thy father hath the Lord thereby teaching him that he that would reform publick abuses must begin with his own family and friends and that in yielding obedience to God he might not fear to offend his father or any other that was dearest to him and that his affection to his father should make him most carefull to winne him from every way of false worship thirdly that before that charge is given him which followeth in the next verse concerning his building an altar to the Lord he is first here appointed to throw down Baals altar Gods altar and Baals the Ark and Dagon cannot stand together the true worship of God will not be accepted of God where Baals altars are not first thrown down Vers 26. And build an altar unto the Lord thy God upon the top of this rock in the ordered place Or as it is in the margin in an orderly manner This is the third direction given to Gideon that when he had thrown down Baals altar and cut down the grove he must build an altar unto the Lord in that very place upon the top of the rock whereat the Angel first appearing to him the Lord had given him a signe by causing fire to come out of that rock to consume the provision that was laid thereon brought forth for the Angel Here therefore we have the command for the building of the altar the building whereof is related before and that place was no doubt purposely chosen for the building of this new altar to signifie that it was built to the honour of that God who had there appeared to him and that both by way of thankfullnesse for the mercy there promised and by way of imploring the accomplishing of that promise in the deliverance of his people from the oppression of the Midianites As for the last words if we reade them as they are in the margin in an orderly manner then the meaning may be either that he was to build the altar of earth and unhewen stones as was ordered in the Law of Moses Exod. 20.24 25. or else that he was to build it in such a manner that it might be convenient for the service that was to be done upon it the laying of the wood in order upon it and then the burning of the sacrifice thereon But if we reade it as it is in our text in the ordered place then thereby I conceive is onely meant that the altar was to be built in that very place of the rock which was before ordered to be the place whereon the provision was to be laid that Gideon had brought out for the Angel vers 20. and which was chosen as being plain and fit for this service And take the second bullock and offer a burnt sacrifice with the wood of the grove which thou shalt cut down It was not lawfull for any but the priest to offer sacrifice or to build any altar or to offer sacrifice any where but onely in the Tabernacle but here Gods speciall command was a sufficient warrant for Gideon Vers 27. Then Gideon took ten men of his servants and did as the Lord had said unto him He took so many of his servants that it might be the more speedily dispatched because it was to be done before morning and observable it is that Gideon being a man that feared God even in those corrupt times had ten servants that were ready to joyn with him in suppressing the idolatry of Baal And so it was because he feared his fathers houshold c. That is because he feared them lest they should hinder him in that he had to do He was not affraid of any evil that they could do to him for he might well know that it would be known who had done it and this would prove as dangerous for him as if he had been taken in the doing of it but which he feared was lest he should be interrupted by them and kept from doing what God had charged him to do So that it is the wisdome and prudence of Gideon that is here commended that taking the advantage of the night and setting as many hands together at work as he could no body knew any thing of it to make head against him ere the work was done Vers 29. They said Gideon the sonne of Joash hath done this thing He might soon be suspected because he was known to be no friend of Baal but many other wayes also it might be discovered Vers 30. Then the men of the city said unto Joash Bring out thy sonne that he may die c. Herein was discovered the violent rage wherewith they were carried in their zeal for Baal Joash it seems was either their chief Magistrate or at least a man of chief note and esteem amongst them and well they might think that it would go much against him to deliver up his son to such an enraged multitude but so far were they transported with fury when they saw the altar of their idol-god thrown down that they regarded Joash no more now then another man nor will they stand to examine the cause nor to heare what Gideon can say for himself he had pulled down Baals altar and
to wit in Shilo which was one of their cities but especially with their good successe in that late service they were called to of taking the passages of Jordan where the flying Midianites were to passe over when they came to Gideon with the heads of Oreb and Zeeb they quarrelled with him because they were not called out as well as some other of the tribes when he first raised forces to go against the Midianites pretending it to be a great disregard yea contempt of them that other tribes that were not so nearly allyed to them as they were both these tribes being of Josephs posterity should be called in by Gideon and his Manassites to the first onset which was the greatest exploit and they onely left to snatch up here and there some of the flying Midianites after others had routed them Vers 2. Is not the gleaning of the grapes of Ephraim better then the vintage of Abiezer Because the men of Ephraim quarrelled against Gideon who was of the family of Abiezer was chiefly from this that they looked upon the service which they were called too in taking the passages of Jordan from the flying Midianites as so poore and mean a businesse in comparison of that which Gideon and his Manassites had done Gideon and his souldiers had hewen down the great army of the Midianites and then they were called in to gather up the chips or Gideon had gathered in the vintage and then they were called in to come and gather up their gleanings therefore doth Gideon answer them thus Is not the gleaning of Ephraim better then the vintage of Abiezer as if he had said Suppose it be so as you conceive surely considering that you have had the killing and pillaging of such multitudes of them and especially that you have taken and slain two of their kings you must needs yield that your gleanings if they be but gleanings are better then our vintage now because Gideon could not have said this so well after he and his three hundred men had slain Zebah and Zalmunna the other two princes of the Midianites therefore it is probably thought by some that this expostulation of the Ephramites with Gideon was before he had discomfited those princes of Midian though it was after he was gone over Jordan as is expressely noted in the last verse of the foregoing chapter Vers 4. And Gideon came to Jordan and passed over c. This was before the men of Ephraims contending with him though here it be mentioned after it See the note chap. 7. vers 25. Vers 5. And he said unto the men of Succoth Give I pray you loaves of bread c. This was not that Succoth in Egypt Exod. 12.37 whether the children of Israel removed from Rameses but a city in the tribe of Gad Josh 13.27 which had it name from the boothes which Jacob made there at his return out of Mesopotamia Gen. 33.17 And Jacob journeyed to Succoth and built him an house and made boothes for his cattell therefore the name of the place is called Succoth Vers 6. And the princes of Succoth said Are the hands of Zebah and Zalmunna now in thy hands c. They saw that many even fifteen thousand of the Midianites were escaped vers 10. these they thought might soon ralley themselves together again and become too strong for Gideon and his three hundred wearied men at least they might escape muster new forces and then entring the land again might wreak their teene upon those that should afford Gideon any succour now in this his necessity and upon these grounds they reject his motion with scorn as judging it most unlikely if not impossible that he should wholly subdue the Midianites and save the Israelites out of their hands Vers 7. I will tear your flesh with the thorns of the wildernesse and with briers See vers 16. Vers 8. And he went up thence to Penuel and spake unto them likewise c. Which was a city in that very place where Jacob wrestled with the Angel Gen. 32.30 And Jacob called the name of the place Peniel Vers 9. When I come again in peace I will break down this tower It is most probable that Gideon in his treating with the men of Penuel perceived that the confidence they had in a strong tower which they had built and in which they stood upon their guard made them answer him with such scorn and disdain as they did and that thereupon he threatned them that at his return he would not onely destroy them but break down their tower too Vers 11. And Gideon went up by the way of them that dwelt in teâ—ts c. That is of the Arabians who lay eastward of the Israelites so that it seems Gideon fearing to be discovered if he had followed right on forward fetched a compasse about and came upon them on the east side where they never feared any enemy to wit on the east of Nobah and Jokbeah Now Nobah was a city in the land of Manasseh Num. 32.42 but happely in the confines of Gad for Jokbeah was one of their cities Num. 32.25 Vers 14. And he discribed unto him the Princes of Succoth That is he gave him their names in writing as the Hebrew word signifieth happely withall telling him where they dwelt and how they might be known and found For because Gideon knew that the Magistrates onely were in fault that he was so scornfully denyed a little refreshing for his souldiers therefore was he so carefull to inquire after these princes of Succoth that so none might suffer but those that were guiltie Vers 16. And he took the Elders of the city and thorns of the wildernesse and briers and with them be taught the men of Succoth In what manner they were torn with these thorns and briers it is not expressed that they were slain it is most probable because the men of Penuel were slain vers 17. Some conceive that they were cast out naked upon briers and thorns and then that carts and wains were drawn over them as they used in those countries to beat out hard corn with a cart wheel Esa 28.27 For the fitches are not threshed with a threshing instrument neither is a cart wheel turned about upon the cummin but the fitches are beaten out with a staffe and the cummin with a rod. Whence is that phrase of turning the wheel over the wicked Prov. 20.26 A wise king scattereth the wicked and bringeth the wheel over them which is because they thus reade this clause with them he threshed or beat out the men of Succoth But others conceive they were beaten or scourged to death with them or at least that they vvere beaten vvith these and aftervvards vvere slain some other vvay But hovvever the meaning of that expression with them he taught the men of Succoth is that thereby he taught them to know what it vvas to use him and their brethren as they had done Vers 17. And he beat down the tower of
Penuel and slew the men of the city That is the Magistrates of the city as before he did in Succoth Vers 18. Then said he unto Zebah and Zalmunna What manner of men were they whom ye slew at Tabor Because it seems Gideon had heard that these kings had slain certain men of the Israelites that had retired themselves for shelter to some strong holds or caves in mount Tabor and feared they vvere his brethren because they amongst others sought to provide for the saving of their lives in those dangerous times as others did chap. 6.2 And the hand of Midian prevailed against Israel and because of the Midianites the children of Israel made them the dens which are in the mountains and caves and strong holds and had not been since heard of therefore he inquires thus concerning the men vvhom they had there slain And they answered As thou art so were they each one resembled the children of a king This may be meant of that likenesse of feature which is usually amongst brethren but plainly it intends that they were of a goodly and comely personage even as Gideon was and such as might well beseem men of a princely and Royall stock Vers 19. As the Lord liveth if ye had saved them alive I would not slay you The meaning is that he would have spared them because they had shown mercy to his brethren and hereby he expresseth his sorrow for his brethren and shews what little cause they had now to expect any mercy from him Vers 20. And he said unto Jether his first-born Up and slay them Upon him he imposeth this work rather then any other first that he might train him up even from his young years to draw his sword against the enemies of Israel and to be severe to those that should rise up against God and against his people secondly that it might be done by way of avenging the death of his brethren thirdly because it would adde if not to the pain yet to the dishonour of their death to die by such a hand Vers 21. Then Zebah and Zalmunna said Rise thou and fall upon us for as the man is so is his strength In this reply of theirs first they descant in a kind of scornfull manner upon that command of Gideons setting a child to take away their lives whereas indeed this his young heire had scarce courage enough to look them in the face secondly they provoke Gideon as impatient of delay to rise upon them himself and rid them out of the way thereby discovering their contempt of death and how much they scorned to begge life and withall happely being loath to die by the hand of a child And took away the ornaments that were on their Camels necks As the memorials of this great victory Vers 22. Then the men of Israel said unto Gideon Rule thou over us both thou and thy sonne c. That is they offered to receive him to be their king and to settle the kingdome successively upon his posterity Vers 23. And Gideon said unto them I will not rule over you c. That is not as a king he judged Israel unto his dying day but it was the kingdome of Israel the regall power which they proffered and he now refused and that upon this ground because the accepting of this would have been in a manner a taking of the government out of Gods hand the Lord saith he shall rule over you Not that God rules not by kings as well as by other kind of Magistrates but because God had established this way of governing them by Judges who had not so great a degree of soveraignty and power over the people as kings usually have were extraordinarily called of God withall because God had in his Law expressed that in case they should desire a king they were to take him whom the Lord should choose Deu. 17.14 15 When thou art come to the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee and shalt possesse it and shall dwell therein and shalt say I will set a king over me like all the nations that are about Thou shalt in any wise set him a king over thee whom the Lord thy God shall chuse One from among thy brethren shalt thou set over thee thou mayest not set a stranger over thee which is not thy brother Therefore he takes this rash proffer of changing the government to be a shaking of Gods government because they went about to change it without Gods leave and refuseth to give any consent to it all which is evident by that which the Lord said of the Israelites desiring a King in Samuels dayes 1. Sam. 8.6 7. But the thing displeased Samuel when they said Give us a King to judge us and Samuel prayed unto the Lord And the Lord said unto Samuel Hearken unto the voice of the people in all that they say unto thee for they have not rejected thee but they have rejected me that I should not reigne over them Vers 26. And the weight of the golden ear-rings which he requested was a thousand and seven hundred shekles of gold c. Which is esteemed to be according to the account of our weight 2380 pounds it is not impossible that all this should be spent in the making of one ephod as it is said vers 27. especially if it were made as that of Aarons with a brestplate set with so many precious stones of great value Exod. 28.15 16.17 But the words will well enough bear that of part of this gold now given him he made an ephod Vers 27. And Gideon made an ephod thereof and put it in his city Not a linen ephod but such a one as that which was made for the high priest of gold blue purple scarlet c. Exod. 28.6 It is probable enough that he intended it onely as a memoriall of this their victory over the Midianites the monument being of the very prey which was there taken though afterwards it became a snare both to him and to his house But why then did he make an ephod rather then any other monument this indeed seems to imply that his purpose was to make use also of this ephod either in offering sacrifices in his own house and then under this ephod all the priestly garments may be comprehended or else thereby to enquire what the will of the Lord was according to the judgement of Urim Not considering that this previledge was onely annexed to Aarons ephod wherein was the brestplate of judgement with the Urim and Thummim and therein therefore he sinned greatly and brought Gods wrath upon his posterity And all Israel went thither a whoring after it c. Either they went thither as to a famous Oracle to inquire concerning the will of God in any doubtfull cases or else drawn with the superstitious conceits they had entertained of this ephod they set up there a place of sacrificing contrary to the expresse letter of the Law of God or else they resorted
make thou shalt soon see that having Gaal for their captain the Shechemites have no cause to be affraid of thee and withall it may be he sent this challenge to Abimelech by some messenger Vers 30. And when Zebul the ruler of the citie heard the words of Gaal c. It is evident that Zebul did either truly adhere to the Shechemites in this their conspiracy against Abimelech or else made a shew to them that he did for else no doubt they would not have trusted him so farre as they had done If therefore he were truly on their side before it may seem that Gaals scornfull speeches against him vers 28. Is not he the sonne of Jerubbaal and Zebul his officer which also discovered a desire that he had to supplant him and to get into his place had now enraged him and so caused him by giving secret intelligence to Abimelech to seek to betray them into his hands Vers 32. Now therefore up by night thou and the people that is with thee and lie in wait in the field c. The summe of this counsell which he gave Abimelech is that he should come by night against Shechem with all his army and having laid the greatest part of them in ambush should the next morning shew himself with the rest of his army against whom when Gaal should go forth falling unexpectedly into this snare Abimelech might do to him as occasion should serve Vers 36. Then Zebul said unto him Thou seest the shadow of the mountains as if they were men Which is all one as if he had told him that he was afraid of a shadow Vers 38. Then said Zebul unto him Where is now thy mouth wherewith thou saidst Who is Abimelech c. When he saw that Gaal had plainly discovered Abimelechs troops that he might not turn back again into the city he endeauours by these scornfull taunts to provoke him to go forward to fight with him where is thy mouth that is where is thy great brags for shame turn not back but let it be seen that thou canst fight as well as talk bigly when no enemy was nigh Vers 39. And Gaal went out before the men of Shechem and fought with Abimelech Zebuls taunts had made him ashamed to retire besides he saw but two companies of Abimelechs forces vers 37. which might encourage him the other two being it seems laid in ambush for at first Abimelech divided his army into foure companies vers 34. Vers 41. And Abimelech dwelt at Arumah That is he retired thither after he had beaten Gaal and his souldiers and pursued them to the very gates of Shechem Some conceive this of his dwelling there for some good time without any further attempting any thing against the Shechemites and that he did this purposely to dissemble the mischief he intended to the Shechemites to make a shew that his quarrell was onely against Gaal and his brethren for raising those tumults in the city being otherwise willing enough to forbear the offering any violence to the inhabitants of the city but because it is evident that this Arumah was nigh to Shechem for else he could not come thence so suddenly upon the Shechemites as it is said afterwards he did vers 42 43. and the Shechemites had no reason to be out of fear of his intending them any hurt so long as he lay with his forces in a place so near their city but did therefore come out again to fight with him vers 42. therefore I conceive it farre more probable that the meaning of these words is onely this that after Abimelech had pursued Gaal and his forces to the very gate of Shechem he stayed not there before the city but withdrew his forces to Arumah a place not farre from Shechem and abode there And Zebul thrust out Gaal and his brethren that they should not dwell in Shechem No doubt he took this advantage when the people were enraged for their losse to accuse them either of cowardise or treachery and so procured them to be thrust out of the city for though before Zebul might not have spoken against Gaal and his brethren yet now it was an easie matter to work them out of the peoples hearts Vers 42. And it came to passe on the morrow the people went out into the field c. Some conceive that this going forth of the people into the field was to make an end of their harvest or vintage or for some other their countrey imployments and that because they were perswaded by Zebul that now they had thrust out Gaal Abimelech would be pacified towards them not attempt any thing against them but because first they had already finished their vintage and with great joy had already thereupon kept a feast by way of thankfullnesse in the house of their god secondly it had been an incredible security to be so confident that Abimelech would give over his quarrell against them considering how highly they had provoked him and that he lay still with his forces in a town so near hand from whence he might so easily surprise them and thirdly Abimelechs dividing his souldiers into three companies and laying some of them in ambush whereof mention is made in the following verses argues that he went not against a naked unarmed people scattered here and there about their countrey businesse I rather think that there going forth now into the field was to renew the battell to revenge their former losse when they fought under the command of Gaal and his brethren and to drive Abimelech out of their coasts Vers 43. And he took the people and divided them into three companies c. To wit as intending with one of these companies which he kept with himself to lie in ambush to surprise the city on a sudden so soon as the Shechemites were gone out with their army and with the other to set upon their army when it was gone forth a little way from the city that so those without the city and those within the city might all be destroyed Vers 45. And beat down the citie and sowed it with salt Salt is both a cause and signe of barrennesse and desolation whence it is said Psal 107.33 34. that God many times turns a fruitfull land into barrennesse or saltnesse as the word is in the originall and Moab is threatned in these words Zeph. 2.9 As I live saith the Lord of hosts the God of Israel Surely Moab shall be as Sodom and the children of Ammon as Gomorrah even the breeding of nettles and salt pits and a perpetuall desolation And as a signe of desolation it was no doubt therefore here sowed Abimelech thereby desiring to expresse the deadly hatred he bare to this place of his birth that he desired if it were possible that it might ever be desolate and without an inhabitant yet it was afterwards rebuilt as is evident 2. Chron. 10.1 and Jer. 41.5 but by whom we reade not Vers 46. And when
particular gods as Rimmon was a god amongst the Assyrians 2. Kings 15.18 and Chemosh the god of the Moabites and Milcom the god of the children of Ammon 2. Kings 11.23 and Dagon the god of the Philistines 1. Sam. 5.2 and secondly that by degrees they did so wholly give themselves to the worship of these false gods that at length they quite laid by the worship of the true God in the Tabernacle built by Moses they forsook the Lord and served not him When the Israelites began thus to Apostatize it is not expressely said onely thus much we may certainly conclude from the text that though the death of Jair be mentioned in the verse before yet it was long before his death even immediately after the death of Tola the former Judge and that because about foure years after this Jair began to be Judge of Israel through the just hand of God upon them for their idolatry the Ammonites began their incursions into their land as is evident in the 8. verse of this chapter Vers 7. And he sold them into the hand of the Philistines and into the hand of the children of Ammon So that they were invaded both on the east and west on the west by the Philistines and on the east by the children of Ammon chap. 2.14 Vers 8. And that year they vexed and oppressed the children of Israel eighteen years all the children of Israel that were on the other side Jordan c. That is the Ammonites having eighteen years before in the dayes of Jair oppressed the Israelites by many incursions and inrodes made upon them and especially those tribes that lay without Jordan in the land of the Amorites that year that jair died they did again invade the land and happely in a more sore and greivous manner then ever before did oppresse and crush the poore people in all parts of the kingdome or else the meaning may be that having eighteen years before by severall incursions oppressed the tribes without Jordan that yeare that Jair died encouraged by the death of their Judge they began to vex and oppresse the Israelites in generall even those within Jordan also as it is in the following verse Moreover the children of Ammon passed over Jordan to sight also against Judah and against Benjamin and against the house of Ephraim so that Israel was sore distressed However the eighteen years here mentioned must necessarily be referred to the years of Jairs government for that place 1. Kings 6.1 will not suffer the years of oppression to be reckoned apart from the years of the Judges as is before noted chap. 3.11 and to the years following they cannot be referred if we consider first Israels repenting at present vers 10. and vers 16. And the children of Israel cryed unto the Lord saying We have sinned against thee both because we have forsaken our God and also served Baalim And they put the strange gods from among them and served the Lord and secondly that Jephthah judged the people but six years chap. 12.7 and did in the beginning of his government wholy vanquish the Ammonites chap. 11.32 33. and therefore in his time the people could not be under the oppression of the Ammonites eighteen years Vers 11. And the Lord said unto the children of Israel c. To wit either by an Angel or by some Prophet or perhaps by the high priest who after enquirie made for them returned this answer from the Lord many deliverances are here mentioned which God had given them which if they be not before particularly expressed it is because the Lord did many great things for them which are not written Vers 12. The Zidonians also and the Amalekites and the Maonites did oppresse you c. We reade of a city called Maon in the mountains of Judah Josh 15.55 and of a wildernesse also so called 1. Sam. 23.24 And they arose and went to Ziph before Saul but David and his men were in the wildernesse of Maon It is therefore likely that the Canaanites inhabiting there or in the parts adjoyning are here called Maonites Vers 13. Wherefore I will deliver you no more God speaks here after the manner of men the meaning is that they deserved no more help and that he would deliver them no more to wit except they did truely repent and amend that which was amisse for the condition of conditionall threatnings is not alwayes expressed Vers 15. Do unto us whatsoever seemeth good unto thee deliver us onely we pray thee this day Thus first they acknowledged that for their sinnes God might justly destroy them secondly they did willingly stoop under his hand and submit themselves to whatsoever he would do and yet thirdly they besought the Lord that if it might be he would try them once more Vers 17. Then the children of Ammon were gathered together and encamped in Gilead That is in the land of Gilead as in vers 18. which they now claimed to belong to them chap. 11. vers 13. Vers 18. And the people and the Princes of Gilead said one to another What man is he that will begin to fight c. Thus at first they proffered the principallitie of Gilead to any one that would undertake to lead them forth against the children of Ammon till finding that no body would accept of it they then sent to Jephthah as is related in the next chapter CHAP. XI Vers 1. NOw Jephthah the Gileadite was a mighty man c. Though he were the sonne of one Gilead as is evident in the last words of this verse And Gilead begat Jephthah not the same who was the sonne of Machir the sonne of Manasseh Josh 17.1 2. of whom the greatest part if not all of that tribe were descended but another of his posterity and called by his name yet doubtlesse he is here called a Gileadite either from the land or city of Gilead the place of his birth and education for the most of Gilead was possest by Manassehs tribe Vers 2. And they thrust out Jephthah and said unto him Thou shalt not inherit in our fathers house c. This his brethren did by the help and decree of the Magistrates of Gilead as appears by Jephthahs answer to the Elders vers 17. And Jephthah said unto the Elders of Gilead did ye not hate me and expell me out of my fathers house Whether they onely cast him one from having any share in the inheritance of their father or whether also they denyed him any portion for his livelyhood amongst them we cannot from the words certainly conclude yet because being a bastard he could not challenge any part of his fathers inheritance and his complaint vers 7. seems to imply that he apprehended himself greatly wronged therefore the last is thought most probable Vers 3. And Jephthah fled from his brethren and dwelt in the land of Tob. Where this land of Tob was we reade not but their sudden fetching Jephthah to be their Captain shows plainly that it was
the words must be that in those dayes there was no King in Israel that is no supreme Magistrate armed with such sovereigne authoritie to punish offenders that transgressed the law as the Kings afterwards had the Judges rather governing the people by counsell shewing them what was the law and will of God then by the sword of justice at least in those times of the Judges when they were in subjection to those neighbouring nations that tyrannised over them Vers 7. And there was a young man out of Bethlehem-Judah c. That is Bethlehem in the tribe of Judah which was called Bethlehem Ephratah Mich. 5.2 to distinguish it from that Bethlehem which was in the tribe of Zebulun Josh 19.15 But why is it said in the next words that he was a Levite and yet withall too of the familie of Judah I answer because though he was a Levite yet he was born and bred up amongst them of the familie of Judah It may be true which some conceive that his father being a Levite and sojourning there marryed a wife of the familie of Judah but it is not usuall in Scripture to style men by the mothers familie and therefore the meaning is that there he had his birth and breeding for which cause he is also said to have sojourned there because he was not of that tribe neither was Bethlehem one of the Levites cities but there he lived as a stranger as the Levites it seems did in many other places Afterwards his name is expressed and of what familie he was to wit that his name was Jonathan and that he was the sonne of Gershom the sonne of Manasseh Vers 8. And the man departed out of the city from Bethlehem-Judah to sojourn where he could find a place c. This shews the corruptions of those times God had provided liberally for the tribe of Levi but in these idolatrous times the people had in a great measure forsaken the Tabernacle and so their appointed maintenance of tythes it seems was not yielded them for then this Levite needed not have wandered up and down to procure means of livelyhood See the like Neh. 13.10 11. And I perceived that the portion of the Levites had not been given them for the Levites and the singers that did the work were fled every one to his field Then I contended with the rulers and said Why is the house of God forsaken and I gathered them together and put them in their places Vers 10. And Micah said unto him Dwell with me and be unto me a father and a priest c. Though he had consecrated his sonne to execute the priests office in his idolatrous chappel yet because he thought it would be a great honour to his idol-worship to have one of the tribe of Levi to his priest either he was content to put his sonne out of that place and to put in this Levite in his room or else meant to joyn him with his sonne and so began to treat with him to this purpose But yet observable it is that though he promised to reverence this Levite as a father notwithstanding his youth if he would be his priest be unto me saith he a father and a priest yet it was but a poore salarie that he tendered him for his service I will give thee ten shekels of silver by the yeare and a suit of apparell and thy victuals eleven hundred shekels of silver were set apart to make their idols and the appurtenances thereto belonging and yet ten shekels of silver were thought enough for the priests wages Indeed had not the time when this was done been extremely corrupt a Levite would never have prostituted himself to such a base service as to be a priest to their idol-dunghill-gods and that too upon such base terms but hunger will snap at any thing when there is no grace to restrain men for so it follows in the next verse and the Levite was content to dwell with the man c. Vers 11. And the young man was unto him as one of his sonnes c. Though he reverenced him as a father as he had promised him before vers 10 yet it is said here that the young man was unto him as one of his sonnes that is he loved him and used him as if he had been his own child Vers 13. Now I know that the Lord will do me good seeing I have a Levite to my priest But how much he was deceived the following chapter sheweth CHAP. XVIII Vers 1. IN those dayes there was no King in Israel See the note chap. 17. vers 6. For unto that day all their inheritance had not fallen unto them among the tribes of Israel By reason of the Amorites who cooped them up in the mountains chap. 1.34 And the Amorites forced the children of Dan into the mountain for they would not suffer them to come into the valley Vers 3. When they were by the house of Micah they knew the voice of the young man the Levite The Danites had part of their inheritance in that part of Canaan which was at first assigned to the tribe of Judah therefore it is not unlikely that some of these spies were formerly acquainted with this Levite whilst he sojourned in Bethlehem-Judah and so now knew his voice However by the different dialect or manner of speech and pronunciation which the men of Judah used from that which was used by the inhabitants of mount Ephraim they might know him to belong to Judah though he now sojourned in Ephraim as we may see in that instance chap. 12.6 where the men of Ephraim said Sibboleth in stead of Shibboleth And besides if they heard him speak concerning the employments of his calling by that they might know he was a Levite Vers 5. And they said unto him Ask counsel we pray thee of God c. Hearing from the Levite that Micah had there a chappel of gods and amongst the rest an Ephod and Teraphim which were the Oracles whereby in those idolatrous times they were wont to enquire of God and that he was hired to be Micahs priest they desired him that he would enquire of God concerning the successe of that great businesse they were going about Vers 6. Go in peace before the Lord is your way wherein ye go That is the eye of the Lord it upon your way to remove all difficulties and to make your journey prosperous he will go out before you and take care of your journey Now this answer he might return of his own head flatteringly as false Prophets are wont to do But yet God might permit Satan by his Teraphim or some such Oracle to foretell this concerning the successe of their journey Deut. 13.1 2 3. If there arise among you a prophet or a dreames of dreams and giveth thee a signe or a wonder and the signe or the wonder come to passe whereof he spake unto thee saying Let us go after other gods which thou hast not known and let
us serve them thou shalt not hearken unto the words of that Prophet or that dreamer of dreams For the Lord your God proveth you to know whether you love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul And this seems the more probable because his answer as the devils Oracles had wont to be may be interpreted two severall wayes either that God saw what they were going about or that God would prosper them in their journey But the event answering that promise or prediction of successe which he had given them this made them highly esteem both the priest and his idols Vers 7. Then the five men departed and came to Laish c. Or Leshem Josh 19.47 which afterwards by these Danites when they had destroyed the inhabitants and taken it for themselves to dwell in was called Dan vers 29. And they called the name of the citie Dan foure particulars are here mentioned which the spies of Dan noted and whereby they concluded that they should easily take this place the first is that the people dwelt carelessely after the manner of the Sidonians quiet and secure The Sidonians in regard of the strength of their citie and their excessive wealth lived securely and voluptuously without feare of any enemie that should invade them the rather because neither the Israelites since their entring the land of Canaan nor any other of the neighbouring nations had ever attempted any thing against them and after the same manner lived the inhabitants of Laish yea and it may well be as some think that in this their carelesse securitie they are compared to the Sidonians rather then to any other people because that having some relation to the Sidonians either by some strict league that was between them or rather some dependance they had upon them as their lords in chief which seems also to be the reason why they had no magistrates of their own hence it was that they lived so carelessely and securely not onely in confidence of their aid but as being infected by their example and so brought to live in such a kind of sensuall voluptuous secure course of life as they observed in them The second is that there was no magistrate in the land that might put them to shame in any thing For where there is no magistrates who are called the shields of the earth Psal 47.9 either to restrain the people from that loosenesse and manifold wickednesse they are ready to run into or to provide for their defence they must needs lie naked and open to all manner of mischief and the magistrates punishing offenders is here called a putting them to shame because the shame doth more curb men from evil then the smart of punishments The third is that they were farre from the Sidonians and therefore could not on a sudden have any aid from them and yet they were the onely people from whom they were like to have help as is before noted And the fourth is that there was neither league nor commerce between them and their neighbours either of which might have wonne their neighbours to help them Vers 10. For God hath given it into your hands This they grounded partly upon that which they had observed in Laish and partly from the encouragement which Micahs priest had given them vers 6. And the priest said unto them Go in peace before the Lord is your way wherein ye go Vers 12. And they went up and pitched in Kiriath-jearim in Judah wherefore they call that place Mahaneh-Dan c. Mahaneh-Dan that is the camp of Dan see chap. 13.25 it may well be that this was the place where Samsons parents dwelt for Kiriath-jearim stood in the very confines of Judah Dan and Benjamin Vers 14. Do ye know that there is in these houses an ephod and teraphim and a graven image and a molten image now therefore consider what ye have to do That is bethink your selves whether these things will not be a good booty for us by them we enquired of the Lord when we went to spie out the land and received an answer that our journey should be prosperous and doubtlesse we may carry the businesse so as to make them our own and therefore consider whether it will not be our best way to take them with us that we may make the same use of them in future times Vers 15. And they turned thitherward and came to the house of the young man the Levite c. Micahs house may be here called the Levites house because he dwelt there but besides though he was of Micahs family yet he might dwell apart by himself to wit in that part of the house which joyned to the chappell where these idols were and with respect to that it may be said that they came to the house of the young man the Levite Vers 17. And the five men that went to spy out the land went up and came in thither and took the graven image c. First no doubt they brought out the priest to their brethren the Danites that stood at the gate with whom whilst the priest staid happely saluting some of the chief of them wishing them good successe in the enterprise they were going about or otherwise shewing them such courtesie as to strangers is wont to be afforded in the interim the five men went back into his house and fetched away the images c. and therefore it is added in the following words that the priest stood in the entering of the gate with the six hundred men that were appointed with weapons of warre Vers 18. And these went into Micahs house c. That is the five men mentioned before vers 17. see the former note Vers 20. And he took the ephod and the teraphim and the graven image and went in the midst of the people For all the respect that Micah had shown him now he hoped to have a place of more advantage away he goes as for his going in the midst with his idolatrous trash he did it either for the better defence both of them and his person or in a kind of apish imitation of the arks being carried in the midst of the tribes Vers 21. So they turned and departed and put the little ones and the cattell and the carriages before them The bringing of their wives little ones and cattell with them shews with what assurance of successe they went against Laish and these going away from Micahs house they place before their army as not fearing any enemy before them but suspecting that Micah with all the strength he could raise would pursue after them as indeed he did Vers 24. And he said Ye have taken away my gods which I made and the priest and ye are gone away and what have I more c. As if he should have said that he esteemed all that they had left him as nothing now his gods were gone Vers 27. And they smote them with the edge of the sword and burnt
of this horrible villanie that had been committed upon his concubine Some conceive that there was none sent to the tribe of Benjamin but that there was two pieces sent to the tribe of Manasseh because that tribe dwelt half within Jordan and half without But this is altogether a groundlesse conceit for there was most reason for sending a piece to Benjamin in regard the fact was committed in a citie of their tribe and there was as much reason why they should have sent two pieces to the tribe of Dan as to the tribe of Manasseh since the tribe of Dan was also seated in two severall parts of the land some in the portion of Judah and some northward at Laish as in the former chapter was related Vers 30. And it was so that all that saw it said There was no such deed done nor seen c. The messengers relating the cause why the Levite had done this not onely the elders of each tribe to whom these parcels of her body were sent because there was no magistrate armed with regall power to punish this fact but even all that came to the hearing of it cried out against it as a matchlesse villâ—nie and stirred up one another not to let it passe unrevenged And hence is that expression of the prophet Hos 9.9 They have deeply corrupted themselves as in the dayes of Gibeah CHAP. XX. Vers 1. THen all the children of Israel went out and the congregation was gathered together c. All the children of Israel that is the chief of all the people as it follows in the next verse all the elders and officers captains and men of warre except onely they of the tribe of Benjamin went out from their own habitations severally and were gathered together as one man that is unanimously as readily as if one man onely had been appointed to come to any place and thus was there an assembly of all the land to wit those within Jordan from Dan to Beersheba and together with them also of the land of Gilead that is those without Jordan and that in Mizpeh Mizpeh was a place where the Israelites did usually hold their publick assemblies 1. Sam 7.5 And Samuel said Gather all the children of Israel to Mizpeh and so also chap. 10.17 and Jer. 40.7 8. It is very probable that it stood in the confines of Judah and Benjamin and is therefore reckoned amongst the cities of both tribes see Josh 15.38 18.26 neither could there be therefore for the businesse they met about a fitter place chosen now here they are said to be gathered together unto the Lord not because the Tabernacle was there as we shall after see vers 27. but either because they were assembled in Gods name and to heare what God would give them in charge or because in all judiciall assemblies the Lord is in a speciall manner present Psal 82.1 God standeth in the congregation of the mighty he judgeth among the gods or else because they met in a synagogue a house set apart for publick prayer and teaching the people which seems the more likely even because of that which we reade in one of our Apocryphal books 1. Macc. 3.46 Wherefore the Israelites assembled themselves together and came to Maspha over against Jerusalem for Maspha was the place where they prayed aforetime in Israel Some conceive I know that the Ark was at present removed to Mizpeh but of that see vers 27. Vers 2. Foure hundred thousand footmen that drew sword The number of these men of warre is expressed both to shew their zeal in seeking to punish this abominable fact of the men of Gibeah and also to shew how evidently the hand of God was against these Israelites when they were twice beaten by the Benjamites and yet were so many more in number then they Vers 3. Now the children of Benjamin heard that the children of Israel were gone to Mizpeh This is added to implie how resolved the Benjamites were to stand out in defence against the rest of the Israelites who hearing of the Israelites assembling themselves about this businesse neither went to the assembly themselves nor sent any messenger to them Vers 5. And the men of Gibeah rose against me and beset the house round about upon me by night and thought to have slain me To wit by their unnaturall lust as they had slain his wife or at least he means that they thought to have done that to him which rather then he would have endured he would have lost his life Vers 7. Behold ye are all children of Israel c. And therefore ought to take to heart that so foul an abomination should be committed in Israel it concerns you all and therefore look to it Vers 8. We will not any of us go to his tent neither will we any of us turn in to his house This is added to shew how zealous they were in seeking to punish this horrible sinne they vowed that they would not so much as go home to their houses till they had executed judgement upon those that were guiltie of it yea not onely so but also at the same place and time at least when the report was brought them that the Benjamites would not deliver the malefactours into their hands but were resolved rather to defend them they vowed also that having slain the Benjamites they would not give any of their daughters in marriage to any that were left alive chap. 21. vers 1. Now the men of Israel had sworn in Mizpeh saying There shall not any of us give his daughter to Benjamin to wife and that they would likewise destroy every town throughout the whole land of Israel that had not sent some of their people to this assemblie to help them in this warre chap. 21.5 They had made a great oath concerning him that came not up to the Lord to Mizpeh saying He shall surely be put to death Vers 9. We will go up by lot against it That is we will by lot determine it who shall go up to fight against Gibeah and who shall go forth to fetch in victuals and other provisions for the people one in ten had need to be set apart for this service and who they shall be the lot shall decide Vers 12. And the tribes of Israel sent men through all the tribe of Benjamin c. Though the Benjamites absenting themselves from the assembly of all Israel at Mizpeh was a just ground of suspition that they meant not to yield up the malefactours to be punished yet would not the Israelites thereupon make warre presently against them but first they sent messengers to all the families of the tribe of Benjamin to desire the deliverie of those sonnes of Belial to deserved punishment that so if it were possible bloud-shed and civill war might be prevented Vers 13. Deliver us the men the children of Belial which are in Gibeah that we may put them to death and put away evil from Israel That is make others
that a motion of marriage made to him by Ruth would be the more readily accepted secondly because their thresh-floors in those times where they winnowed their corn and where happely also they kept this their feast were usually in the open fields and therefore there she might have the more easie and private accesse to him thirdly because the chief time of winnowing in those hot countreys was toward the evening when the wind usually begins to rise called therefore Gen. 3.8 the wind or cool of the day the fittest time for this project which Ruth was now to be put upon and fourthly because Boaz it seems was wont to lodge all night in this time of winnowing in the threshing floore partly in regard of the late working of his servants to take the advantage of the evening wind and partly to secure his corn whilst it lay in so open a place Vers 3. Wash thy self therefore and anoint thee and put thy raiment upon thee c. That is dresse thy self handsomely in thy best attire all which she doubtlesse directed her to do that she might be the more pleasing in his eyes Vers 4. And thou shalt go in and uncover his feet and lay thee down Doubtlesse Naomies aim and intention in this advice she gives her daughter in law was lawfull and honest for her aim was onely to procure that Boaz being as she conceived the next of kinne to her deceased sonne might be brought to take Ruth to wife that he might raise up feed unto the dead as by the law of God he was enjoyned And what fault was it in Ruth to challenge that from him to wit marriage which by the Law of God was due to her yea and much might be said both in regard of the age and gravitie and pietie of Boaz and the experience she had many years had of Ruths modestie and chastitie to justifie or excuse the way she took for effecting her aims But yet I conceive the way she took in regard of some circumstances was unwarrantable and savoured much of womanish weaknesse first because there was an appearance of evil in it which is to be avoided 1. Thess 5.22 Abstain from all appearance of evil secondly because it was not a matter of good report and therefore was Boaz loth to have it known vers 14. And he said Let it not be known that a woman came into the floore thirdly because it might have been an occasion of sinne and fourthly because it stood not with the modestie of a good woman thus in the night to cast her self down at a mans feet in his bed And indeed besides this it might have been the means of alienating Boaz his affection from Ruth by raising some suspition in him of her immodestie and unchast life had not God that over-ruled all and had a secret guiding hand in this businesse turned it to good And he will tell thee what thou shalt do Hereby she intimates how confident she was that Boaz would not refuse the motion that was made to him according to the Law of God and therefore referres Ruth to the counsell he should give her for any thing that was further herein to be done Vers 7. And when Boaz had eaten and drunk and his heart was merry c. See the note above vers 2. Vers 9. Spread forth thy skirt over thy handmaid for thou art a near kinsman That is accept of me for thy wife that thou mayest do the duty of a kinsman in raising up seed to my deceased husband And the ground of this phrase as some conceive was a custome amongst the Israelites in those times that in their contracts the man did throw over the woman the lap or wing of his garment in token that he took her into his protection whence is that expression also Ezek. 16.8 When I passed by thee and looked upon thee behold the time was the time of love and I spread my skirt over thee and covered thy nakednesse yea I sware unto thee and â—â—tred into a covenant with thee saith the Lord God and thou becamest mine Vers 10. For thou hast shewed more kindnesse in the latter end then in the beginning c. That is thou shewedst much kindnesse to thy husband deceased in leaving thine own countrey and people and coming along with his mother for his sake though she lived in a poore estate but now to seek to match thy self with an old man and that for the dead sake to revive his name amongst the people of God this is a kindnesse surpassing that Vers 16. And when she came to her mother in law she said Who art thou my daughter By her voice her mother might know her to be a woman but being not yet light she could not discern her and therefore she asked who she was Vers 18. Then said she Sit still my daughter c. That is stirre thou no further about the businesse but now wait for the issue of it or stirre not abroad that thou mayest be in a readinesse whenever he shall send for thee CHAP. IIII. Vers 1. THen went Boaz up to the gate and sate him down c. Waiting there both for his kinsmans passing by who was like to go forth into the field or to return home from his businesse abroad and also for such elders of the citie as might be called in to sit in that place of judgement for the hearing determining and witnessing that great and weightie businesse which he had in hand and indeed accordingly it came to passe as is expressed in the following words And behold the kinsman of whom Boaz spake came by where this word behold calleth the Reader to observe the providence of God herein to wit that immediately even as Boaz expected this kinsman came by not being yet called or sent for and so was presently brought to give his answer in this businesse Vnto whom he said Ho such a one turn aside sit down here That is calling him by his name he desired him to sit down in the gate that he might heare what he had to say to him but the penman of the Spirit here leaves out his name and supplies it with this indefinite clause such a one either because it is not materiall that his name should be expressed or purposely because he deserved to have his name forgotten that took no care to raise up the name of his deceased kinsman as God in his law had enjoyned him Vers 3. And he said unto the kinsman Naomi that is come again out of the countrey of Moab selleth a parcell of land c. It may be that this sale was merely pretended by Boaz for the triall of this their kinsman that if he should be forward to accept of this purchase upon the right of being the next kinsman he might thence the better be convinced how just it was that he should perform the duty of a kinsman in one thing as well as in another Yet the povertie of Naomi was not
such but that she might have some small portion of land to sell left her by her husband by way of joynter or dowrie for term of life and happely Ruth had acquainted Boaz with this beforehand though it be not expressed However because where such lands were to be sold by any widow the next kinsman to whom the inheritance was to come after the widows decease might redeem it before any other therefore Boaz tendred him the redeeming this land that if he did accept of it he might then require of him to marry Ruth to which upon the same ground of being the next kinsman he was also bound Vers 5. Then said Boaz What day thou buyest the field at the hand of Naomi thou must buy it also of Ruth c. As if he should have said If you buy this land of Naomi Elimelechs widow you must buy it also of Ruth the widow of Mahlon the sonne of Elimelech and so coming in as the next kinsman to buy her husbands land you are also as the next kinsman to marrie her that you may raise up seed to her deceased husband Because as we may probably conceive when Naomi had enjoyed this parcell of land as Elimelechs widow Ruth was also after to enjoy it for her life as Elimelechs sonnes widow and he that would challenge from Ruth the priviledge of the next kinsman in the purchase of her land was also to perform the duty of the next kinsman in marrying her that he might raise up seed to her deceased husband and so continue his name in his inheritance hence is it that Boaz doth here wind up these two thus together in these words that he spake to the next kinsman thou must buy it also of Ruth the Moabitesse the wife of the dead to raise up the name of the dead upon his inheritance Vers 6. And the kinsman said I cannot redeem it for my self lest I marre mine own inheritance To wit either because his marrying with Ruth a poore widow would be a great hinderance to him for his estate which otherwise might be advanced by a rich wife or else because if he should happely have but one sonne by her that sonne of his should be called by the name of Mahlon Ruths former husband and yet carrie away his inheritance and so his name should be extinguished or if he had more yet his inheritance should not go to the first born of his body begotten or rather because if he should have many children by this young widow having perhaps children already by another wife this would be a means to marre and consume his estate by the great charge it would bring upon him and it would also cause his inheritance to be shattered into too many severall parcells if it were to be divided amongst all his sonnes as some think it was Vers 7. Now this was the manner in former time in Israel concerning redeeming c. a man plucked off his shoe and gave it to his neighbour c. When the widow complained to the elders and the kinsman notwithstanding refused to marrie her in that case the woman was to pull off his shoe and spit in his face Deut. 25.9 Then shall his brothers wife come unto him in the presence of the Elders and loose his shoe from off his foot and spit in his face and shall answer and say So shall it be done to him that will not build up his brothers house But here there was no such thing and therefore here the man pulled off his own shoe as was the custome in all other bargains of alienation The ground of which custome was this the shoe signified the right he had to go and come at his pleasure upon any parcell of land as his proper demeans for possessio is quasi pedum positio and the pulling off a mans shoe and giving it to his neighbour signified that he willingly did forego this his right and resigne it to his neighbour and thence is that expression concerning the possessing and treading down of Moab Psal 60.8 Moab is my wash pot over Edom will I cast out my shoe Vers 10. That the name of the dead be not cut off from among his brethren and from the gate of his place c. That is from amongst the inhabitants of Bethlehem who daily go in and out at the gates of the city and upon all civill occasions resort thither as to the place of judgement Vers 11. The Lord make the woman that is come into thy house like Rachel and like Leah which two did build the house of Israel Rachel is here set before Leah because Rachel was Jacobs true and lawfull wife and Leah was by deceit thrust upon him in desiring that Ruth might be to Boaz what Rachel and Leah were to Jacob they desire 1. that she may be loving amiable to him as they were to Jacob 2. that he might have a numerous progeny as Jacob had by them 3. that by this his progeny the Israel the Church of God might be built up and increased Vers 12. And let thy house be like the house of Pharez c. That is as Pharez of whose stock thou art was blessed in his posterity though his mother was a stranger and not of the stock of Israel so that his children and childrens children have been most honourable in the tribe of Judah so mayest thou be blessed in thy children begotten of this poore stranger and may they uphold still the honour of that house Vers 17. And the women her neighbours gave it a name saying There is a sonne born to Naomi c. That is they gave their advice that his name should be called Obed because this sonne of Ruths was to raise up the name of her deceased husband the sonne of Naomi and to be accounted his sonne rather then the sonne of Boaz therefore they do here say there is a son born to Naomi Indeed every where in the genealogies Obed is reckoned the sonne of Boaz but that is because there it is fit the line should be drawn according to the naturall descents that we might truly know the ancestours of whom Christ came without any respect to this Legall provision for doubtlesse this child was reckoned the sonne of Mahlon Ruths deceased husband and therefore when they would appoint a name for this child to wit not as taking to themselves the power and authority of naming the child but onely as friends giving their advice they called him Obed which signifieth serving to expresse the hope they had that he would as a good child serve and comfort Naomi in her old age Vers 21. And Salmon begat Boaz and Boaz begat Obed c. The principall end of setting down this genealogy here is to shew the truth of Jacobs prophecy concerning Christs coming of the tribe of Judah and therefore it begins with Pharez Judahs son ver 18. and so descendeth to David of whose stock it was also known the Messiah was to come
consummation of all the former plagues Vers 13. For his heart trembled for the Ark of God Which proceeded partly from the guiltinesse of his conscience and the remembrance of those heavie things which had been spoken to him first by the man of God chap. 2.27 and then by Samuel chap. 3.18 and partly from the great care be took above all for the Ark lest that should fall into the hands of the uncircumcised Philistines Vers 15. Now Eli was ninetie and eight years old and his eyes were dim that he could not see His age is mentioned as the cause of his blindnesse his blindnesse as the cause why he took no notice of this dolefull messenger till he perceived somewhat was amisse by the crie of the people Vers 18. And it came to passe when he made mention of the Ark of God that he fell from off the seat This implies first the suddennesse of his death no sooner did the messenger make mention of the Ark but presently his heart died within him and so falling down backward he brake his neck and secondly how grievous it was to him to heare the Ark was taken though he was able to endure the relation of the flight and slaughter of the people yea of the death of his two sonnes yet as soon as he began the relation of the arks being taken that presently struck him into a deadly swoâ—n As for the gate from the seat whereof he fell either it was the gate of the city or of the Tabernacle and if the last be meant very observable it is that in the place where his sonnes had so grievously sinned chap. 2.22 this heavy hand of God should fall upon him For he was an old man and heavy Both his weaknesse through age and the corpulency and unwieldnesse of his body were the cause that falling he brake his neck and therefore are they here expressed Vers 19. When she heard the tydings that the ark of God was taken and that her father in law and her husband were dead she bowed her self c. As women are wont to do when the pains of travell come upon them Vers 20. But she answered not neither did she regard it That is she made no answer to that wherewith they sought to comfort her as indeed not regarding it but rather proceeded on in expressing her sorrow by giving that name Ichabod that is Where is the glorie or there is no glorie to her sonne that was born Vers 21. The glorie is departed from Israel c God was the glorie of his people because rejecting other nations he had chosen them to be his peculiar treasure Psal 106.20 Thus they changed their glorie into the similitude of an oxe that eateth grasse Jer. 2.11 Hath a nation changed their gods which are yet no gods but my people have changed their glory for that which doth not profit and therefore she saith that the glorie was departed from Israel because they had lost the ark which was the signe of Gods presence amongst them and consequently their glorie Psal 26.8 Lord I have loved the habitation of thy house and the place where thine honour dwelleth and Psal 78.60 61. So that he forsook the Tabernacle of Shiloh the tent which he placed among men and delivered his strength into captivitie and his glorie into the enemies hands CHAP. V. Vers 2. WHen the Philistines took the ark of God they brought it into the house of Dagon and set it by Dagon This they did either in contempt of the ark presenting it as a captive before their Dagon by whose help they perswaded themselves it was that they had overcome both the Hebrews and their God or else out of a kind of reverence they bare to this God of the Hebrews whom therefore they thought good to place with Dagon in his Temple Whence also perhaps it was that they feared to offer any violence to it by opening it and taking forth those holy things that were in it Vers 3. Behold Dagon was fallen upon his face to the earth before the ark of the Lord. And hereby did the Lord discover to the Philistines what a vain idol their Dagon was and that the God of Israel was the onely true almightie God yea the more the Lord was magnified herein because he cast down this idol-god in his own temple enemies being never foyled with more glorie to the conquerour then when they are overcome in their own dominions Besides the ark being a type of Christ by whom God reveales his will unto men in the ministerie of the Gospel the fall of Dagon before the ark did notably shadow forth the ruine of idolatrie by the preaching of the Gospel God will not suffer any rivall-gods to stand cheek by jowl with him but when the Gospel comes in idolatrie shall down And they took Dagon and set him in his place again Had Dagon fallen but once being at first dashed in pieces they might have pretended that it came by some casualtie but now when upon the first fall they set it up again and no doubt used all the skill they could to fasten it this made it beyond all excuse manifest that by the mightie power of God onely it was beaten down Vers 4. And the head of Dagon and both the palms of his hands were cut off upon the threshold c. The head the seat of wisedome and the hands wherewith the strength of man is put forth were cut off to shew that there was neither knowledge nor power in this their idol-god Besides now the priests could not set up their idol again and conceal his overthrow from the people as before perhaps they did By casting the head and hands upon the threshold that those that entred might presently trample upon them the Lord shewed the basenesse of this their idol-god or that he would have this spectacle scarre them from coming any more into that Temple for that grosse idolatry whereto they had formerly given themselves As for that last clause onely the stump of Dagon was left to him in the Originall it is onely Dagon remained the ground whereof may be because the most of the idol that remained was the fishie part For Dag signifieth a fish now because this idol was so called in regard that in the nether parts it resembled a fish the hands and head being cut off it is said that onely Dagon remained see the note Judges 16.23 Vers 5. Therefore neither the priests of Dagon nor any that come into Dagons house tread on the threshold c. This they did either by way of veneration as accounting the threshold sanctified by the touch of the head and hands of their idol or rather by way of detestation as thinking that it was the falling of their idol upon the threshold that had dashed it in pieces for why else should they not as well have forborn to tread upon the pavement where the body of their idol lay however thus by the alruling Providence of God even
bring the following judgement upon them or rather that this was an extraordinary act of devotion whereto the Priests were led by reasons grounded upon this strange and extraordinary work which God had wrought and perhaps also by a speciall instinct of Gods Spirit and is not therefore to be judged of according to the rules of other ordinary burnt offerings They considered that these kine had been given up by the Philistines to the service of the Lord in bringing home the Ark and that having been employed in so sacred of service it was not fit they should be imployed to any other use or much lesse that they should be sent back to the Philistines again and therefore they resolved by this way of an extraordinary burnt-offering to yield them up to the Lord by whose all-ruling providence they were so miraculously swayed to bring back the Ark unto that place And indeed had they sinned in offering these kine for a burnt-offering why should not this be mentioned vers 19. as the cause of Gods displeasure against them as well as their looking into the Ark. Vers 15. And the Levites took down the Ark of the Lord c. That is the Priests who were of the tribe of Levi for Bethshemesh as is before noted was one of the Priests cities Josh 21.16 nor was it lawfull for the Levites to touch the Ark Num. 4.15 And when Aaron and his sonnes have made an end of covering the Sanctuarie and all the vessels of the Sanctuarie as the camp is to set forward after that the sonnes of Kohath shall come to bear it but they shall not touch any holy thing lest they die Vers 18. And the golden mice according to the number of all the cities of the Philistines belonging to the five lords both of fenced cities and of countrey villages c. That is according as all the cities and villages of the Philistines were divided into five parts and were under the command of their five great lords each of those cities before mentioned being the mother citie in each division so accordingly there were five golden mice given as was said before vers 4. and that in the name and happely at the charge not of the mother-cities onely but of all the severall circuits or provinces that belonged to them because all had been punished with that plague of mice which were sent amongst them even all the land of the Philistines unto the great stone of Abel that is mourning so called doubtlesse because of the peoples lamentation vers 19. as upon a like occasion the floore of Atad where the sonnes of Jacob with the Egyptians mourned for the death of Jacob was called Abel-mizraim Gen. 50.11 that is the mourning of the Egyptians Vers 19. And he smote the men of Bethshemesh because they had looked into the Ark of the Lord. It was not lawfull for any but the Priests no not the Levites who carried it to look upon the Ark bare and uncovered Num. 4.20 But they shall not go in to see when the holy things are covered lest they die It was therefore sufficient to render the people obnoxious to the judgement that fell upon them if we suppose that it came covered from the Philistines and they uncovered it to look upon it or that it came uncovered and they took libertie without any fear or reverence to stare and gaze upon it But yet the words seem to import that they proceeded further even to look into the Ark either merely out of curiositie or perhaps to see whether the Philistines had not put any thing into it or taken any thing out of it onely I see not how so many could offend in this kind Even he smote of the people fiftie thousand and threescore and ten men That is of them and of the people together that came flocking from all parts to see the Ark there were slain fiftie thousand and threescore and ten men It were much that there should be so many found in so little a citie as Bethshemesh was but amongst those multitudes that might come from all parts to see the Ark there might well be fiftie thousand and threescore and ten slain Vers 21. And they sent messengers to the inhabitants of Kirjath-jearim c. Pretending happely that their citie of Bethshemesh was not a place of such safetie for the Ark to be in as Kirjath-jearim was they sent to the inhabitants of Kirjath-jearim to desire them to fetch the Ark thither The Philistines say they have brought again the Ark of the Lord come ye down and fetch it up to you CHAP. VII Vers 1. ANd the men of Kirjath-jearim came and fetcht up the Ark of the Lord c. Three particulars are here related concerning this removall of the Ark. The first is that it was fetcht up from Bethshemesh by the men of Kirjath-jearim a citie in the tribe of Judah not farre from Bethshemesh called formerly Baalah and Kirjath-Baal Josh 15.9 60. and 18.14 Now this being none of the cities of the Priests who onely might touch the Ark though it be said that the men of Kirjath-jearim fetcht up the Ark yet thereby is meant onely that they came up to have it carried to their citie and attended it when it was removed for they were doubtlesse priests either of Bethshemesh or of some other place that carried the Ark. Notwithstanding the men of Bethshemesh were smitten for looking into the Ark chap. 6.19 yet the men of Kirjath-jearim did not oppose the removing of it to their citie but themselves fetched it thither no doubt with much joy and that because they knew that it was not the presence of the Ark amongst the men of Bethshemesh but their unreverend carriage of themselves in gazing upon the Ark or looking into it that was the cause of their miserie The second thing related is that they brought the Ark into the house of Abinadab in the hill It is likely that Abinadab was a man of singular holinesse and perhaps as some hold a Levite too but yet the reason which the text implies why his house was chosen for the keeping of this sacred treasure is this that it was in the hill to wit first because high places were in these times in great request and judged fittest for holy employments and secondly because it might be a place of strength and so of safetie for the Ark to be kept in whence it was that the Ark was kept there till Davids time when it was fetched away from thence 1. Chron. 13.6 7. And David went up and all Israel to Baalah that is to Kirjath-jearim which belonged to Judah to bring up thence the Ark of God the Lord. And they carried the Ark of God in a new cart out of the house of Abinadab Indeed in 2. Sam. 6.3 it is said that the Ark was brought out of the house of Abinadab that was in Gibeah but by Gibeah there is meant the hill as it is translated there in the margin of our Bibles
for it is expressely said in that very place vers 2. that the city out of which the Ark was then fetched was Baal of Judah which was Kirjath-jearim as is before noted Josh 15.9 and the city Gibeah was in the tribe of Benjamin Josh 18.28 Judg. 19.14 The third particular here related is that having carried the Ark into the â—oâ—se of Abinadab in the hill they sanctified Eleazar his sonne to keep the Ark of the Lord that is they chose him to be set apart to this holy imployment even to give continuall attendance upon the Ark that he might keep others from coming near to pollute or defile it and to that end they caused him to fit and prepare himself in all holy manner for this sacred charge under which the washing of his garments with water and such other ceremonies of legall purifying may be comprehended as we see Exod. 19.10 And the Lord said unto Moses Go unto the people and sanctifie them to day and to morrow and let them wash their clothes But may some say when the Israelites had gotten the Ark again out of the land of the Philistines why did they not carry it back to the Tabernacle in Shiloh I answer at first the terrour of the men of Bethshemesh might be the cause that it was presently removed to Kirjath-jearim a city near unto Bethshemesh yet because the Ark stayed there so long it is most probable that either it was at first removed thither or at least afterward continued there not without the consent of Samuel their Judge and the other Elders of Israel yea happely not without expresse direction from the Lord and that because Shiloh was destroyed when the Ark was taken by the Philistines or else rather because the Lord would still shew his indignation against the former wickednesse of that place by not suffering the Ark to be carried thither again Vers 2. And it came to passe while the Ark abode in Kirjath-jearim that the time was long for it was twenty years c. This is not meant of the whole term of the Arks remaining in Kirjath-jearim for between the death of Eli presently after which the Ark was brought to this place and the beginning of Davids reigne when it was first removed thence 2. Sam. 6.2 3. there must needs be fourty years allowed for the government of Saul and Samuel Act. 13.21 all which time the Ark continued in Kirjath-jearim unlesse when it was for a while onely carried forth into the camp in the warre against the Philistines chap. 14.18 And Saul said unto Ahiah Bring hither the Ark of God for the Ark of God was at that time with the children of Israel The meaning therefore of this clause is onely thus that twenty years were expired ere the people by the exhortations of Samuel or by the troubles that God brought upon them could be wonne to that solemne conversion related in the following verses concerning which it is said here in the last clause of this verse that all the house of Israel lamented after the Lord that is they were brought to bethink themselves of their sinnes and began with all humiliation and sorrow to seek the recovery of Gods love and favour and that no doubt because of the heavy oppression of the Philistines for it seems that ever since the taking of the Ark they had kept many of Israels cities in their hands and many wayes tyrannized over them as is evident vers 7. The Lords of the Philistines went up against Israel and when the children of Israel heard it they were afraid of the Philistines And vers 14. The cities which the Philistines had taken from Israel were restored to Israel c. Vers 3 And Samuel spake unto all the house of Israel c. That is to the Elders of Israel resorting to him from all places or to the people as he went about in his circuit Put away the strange gods and Ashtaroth from among you and prepare your hearts unto the Lord and serve him onely That is Content not your selves with the outward act of removing your strange gods but labour to bring your hearts into a fit temper for God purified by faith humbled with the sight and detestation of your sinnes and settled in a full purpose of amendment of life Concerning Ashtaroth see the Note Judges 2.13 Vers 5. And Samuel said Gather all Israel to Mizpeh and I will pray for you unto the Lord. Of Mizpeh see Judges 20.1 Thither the people are at present appointed to gather themselves 1. That they might there in a publick and solemn manner renew their Covenant with God and pray unto him for pardon and favour and 2. That they might there consult about means both for reforming of publick abuses and for making warre against the Philistines Vers 6. And they gathered together to Mizpeh and drew water and poured it out before the Lord and fasted on that day c. What this pouring forth of water before the Lord was and to what end it was done it is hard to say Many Expositours understand it merely of drawing and pouring forth water to wit as a kind of sacrifice or rather as a sacred Ceremony whereby they desired to signifie either First That they wished that those that should return to their idolatry again might utterly perish without hope of recovery as that water that was poured forth that could not be gathered up again according to that of the widdow of Tekoah 2. Sam. 14.14 We must needs die and are as water spilt upon the ground which cannot be gathered up again or Secondly That they did utterly renounce and cast away their idolatry even as that water was wholly poured forth out of their vessels not the least drop remaining behind and were resolved never more to take up their superstitious practises again no more then they would think of taking up that water again which they had so poured forth or Thirdly That they hoped that as the water being poured forth was streight gone out of sight and was not to be seen so the very remembrance of their sinnes should be blotted out before the Lord should be as it were perfectly washed away or Fourthly That in their confessions and prayers that day they did sincerely poure out their hearts to God even as that water was poured forth Thus I say many Expositours understand this to have been done according to the letter of the words and that it is said to be done before the Lord because it was done where they were met together in a way of religion to fast and pray before the Lord and where happely they had for the time the Ark of God amongst them But yet because we find no such ceremony any where enjoyned by Gods Law nor at any other time practised by Gods people others do I think upon better grounds conceive otherwise of these words For some hold that it is a figurative and hyperbolicall expression of their great lamentation and weeping to wit
that they poured forth whole streams of tears before the Lord drawn from the inward fountain of a broken heart and so paralell it with those expressions of Jeremy Jer. 9.1 Oh that my head were waters and mine eyes a fountain of tears that I might weep day and night c. of Job Job 16.20 Mine eye poureth out tears unto God and so also of David Psal 6.6 All the night make I my bed swimme I water my couch with tears and Psal 42.3 My tears have been my meat day and night And again others conceive that it is meant of their drawing and pouring forth water for the use of their legall purifying which was frequently used in those times as a signe that they acknowledged their own filthinesse and expected to be cleansed by the bloud and spirit of Christ And indeed this last best agreeth with the letter of the Text. Vers 9. And Samuel took a sucking lambe and offered it for a burnt-offering c. If Samuel offered this himself and not by the hands of the priests it was by extraordinary dispensation in regard he was a prophet for so we see also Elijah did 1. Kings 18.31 c. The like we must judge also concerning the place wherein this sacrifice was offered at least if the Ark were not at present in Mizpeh Vers 10. But the Lord thundred with a great thunder on that day upon the Philistines This was according to Hannahs prophecy chap. 2.10 But yet the Israelites were fighting not idly looking on when the Lord thundred upon them as is evident in the next clause and they were smitten before Israel No doubt in the best manner they were able they set themselves in battel array against the Philistines yea and when the Philistines were discomfited it seems the rest that staid in Mizpeh came out too as seems to be expressed in the following verse Vers 12. Then Samuel took a stone and set it between Mizpeh and Shen and called the name of it Eben-ezer c. This shews that this glorious victory was gotten in the very same place where before the ark was taken and the Israelites vanquished chap. 4. verse 1. Now Israel went out against the Philistines to battel and pitched beside Eben-ezer Vers 13. So the Philistines were subdued and they came no more into the coast of Israel c. It may be questioned how these words must be understood that the Philistines came no more into the coast of Israel and that first Because it is evident that the Philistines did often after this invade the land of Israel as is clear chap. 17.1 and 31.1 many other places Yea and secondly It was not long after this ere they did enter the land and that with a mighty army For in the beginning of Sauls reign chap. 13.1 5. which was not long after this the Philistines gathered themselves together to fight with Israel thirty thousand charets and six thousand horsemen and people as the sand which is on the sea-shore in multitude and they came and pitched in Michmash c. and thirdly The very following words here and the hand of the Lord was against the Philistines all the dayes of Samuel seem clearly to imply that after this even in Samuels dayes there were many conflicts between the Philistines and the Israelites wherein the Israelites still prevailed against them But for the resolving of this doubt we must know that the meaning of these words And they came no more into the coast of Israel is that they did no more at that time rally their scattered troops together and come back again into the land of Israel to revenge their former defeat or else that they came no more into the land whilst Samuel governed Israel alone and indeed this is the utmost extent that can be given to these words for after Saul was chosen to be their King it is evident that the Philistines did often with their armies enter the land Vers 14. And the cities which the Philistines had taken from Israel were restored to Israel from Ekron even unto Gath c. It is plain by many places that in the beginning of Sauls reigne the Philistines had garrisons in severall places of the land of Israel for so we reade chap. 10.5 Thou shalt come to the hill of God saith Samuel to Saul when he had newly anointed him King where is the garrison of the Philistines and again chap. 13.3 Jonathan smote the garrison of the Philistines that was in Geba and the like in other places either therefore the Philistines did again after this surprise some strong forts which they had now delivered up and did again place garrisons there or else though they now restored to Israel the cities they had formerly taken from them yet they still reserved some places of strength wherein they kept garrisons for the better awing of the Israelites that they might not break out against the Philistines And there was peace between Israel and the Amorites That is there was no warre between them By the Amorites here some conceive the Philistines are meant but it may also be meant of the remainder of the Canaanites who being terrified with this victory which the Israelites had gotten over the Philistines did hereupon also desist from troubling the Israelites for this is here set down as an effect of that victory Vers 15. And Samuel judged Israel all the dayes of his life For though Saul were anointed King in Samuels time and had the supreme power in his hand yet Samuel gave not over the government altogether but exercised the jurisdiction of a Judge or a kind of extraordinary power derived unto him from God as appears by many things he did after Saul was King as his killing of Agag chap. 15.32 33. Then said Samuel Bring you hither to me Agag the King of the Amalekites and Agag came unto him delicately And Agag said Surely the bitternes of death is past And Samuel said As thy sword hath made women childlesse so shall thy mother be childles among women And Samuel hewed Agag in pieces before the Lord in Gilgal And his anointing of David chap. 16.13 Then Samuel took the horn of oyle anointed him in the midst of his brethren and therefore are Saul Samuel joyned together chap. 11.7 And he took a yoke of oxen hewed them in pieces and sent throughout all the coasts of Israel by the hands of messengers saying Whosoever cometh not forth after Saul and after Samuel so shall it be done unto his oxen And the years of both their government are joyned together Act. 13.20 21. And after that he gave unto them Judges about the space of foure hundred and fifty years untill Samuel the prophet And afterward they desired a king and God gave unto them Saul the sonne of Cis a man of the tribe of Benjamin by the space of fourty years Vers 17. And there he built an altar unto the Lord. This he might do by an extraordinary Propheticall
reason why Saul had raised an army of three thousand Israelites was doubtlesse that they might surprise all those garrisons which the Philistines kept in the land of Israel wherewith they did mightily oppresse the Israelites and kept them in such miserable bondage that they would not suffer them to have any weapons of warre but what they got by stealth or kept hid in some secret place nor would let a smith live among them least by that means they should get them swords or spears as is afterwards expressed vers 19. Jonathan therefore having a thousand of these new mustered forces to be under his command did presently addresse himself to this work and went and smote a garrison of the Philistins in Gibeah making this no doubt his first enterprise because Gibeah was his own countrey the place where his father and ancestours had lived before him chap. 10.26 And Saul blew the trumpet throughout all the land saying Let the Hebrews heare That is he gave order to the messengers he sent abroad to proclaim and to make known in all parts by the sound of a trumpet both the victory which Jonathan had gotten for their encouragement and how the Philistines were hereupon enraged and made great preparations against them that having this warning they might in every place take heed to themselves and that they might send further forces from all parts to be with him at Gilgal Vers 4. And all Israel heard say that Saul had smitten a garrison of the Philistines Though it was Jonathan that smote the garrison yet it is here ascribed to Saul because usually that which a kings Generalls do that the king himself is said to do and besides it is probable that it was expressely made known to the people that Jonathan had not done this without Sauls approbation And the people were called together after Saul to Gilgal Because Samuel chap. 10.8 had appointed Saul that he should go down to Gilgal to wit if he came to be in any danger or took occasion to attempt any thing against the Philistines and should there wait for him seven dayes till he came and advised him what he should do and offered sacrifice both for him and for the people therefore was Gilgal appointed to be the rendevouz for the people Vers 6. When the men of Israel saw that they were in a streight for the people were distressed c. That is their apprehension of the danger they were in was not without cause for they were indeed in great distresse the enemies being innumerable and withall strong and well armed with horses and chariots and the Israelites on the other side but few in number and those either unarmed or very poorely provided to joyn in battel with that mighty army of the Philistines And thus they that erewhile reposed all their hope of safety in having a king did now follow their king trembling as it follows vers 7. and were taught that without Gods assistance all humane devices and counsell are nothing worth Vers 8. And he tarried seven dayes according to the set time that Samuel had appointed That is he tarried untill the seventh day and part of that for that he tarried not till the seven dayes were out as Samuel had appointed chap. 10.8 is evident in the thirteenth verse of this chapter where Samuel reproves him because he had not herein kept the commandment of the Lord. Vers 9. And Saul said Bring hither a burnt-offering to me and peace-offerings And he offered the burnt-offering That is the Preists for him As Elkanah did chap. 1.3 And this man went up out of his city yearly to worship and to sacrifice unto the Lord of hosts in Shiloh and Solomon 1. Kings 3.4 And the king went to Gibeon to sacrifice there for that was the great high place a thousand burnt-offerings did Solomon offer upon that altar Some conceive that he did it himself and that this was the sinne for which Samuel afterward reproved him to wit that he intruded himself into the Priests office But this is not probable first because Samuel being a Levite not a Priest might not offer sacrifice by the ordinary rule of the Law no more then Saul and therefore Sauls staying for Samuel seven dayes was not enjoyned upon this ground because it was lawfull for him to sacrifice not for Saul And secondly because Saul afterward excuseth himself that what he had done contrary to the commandment of the Lord he was constrained by necessity to do it but for this sacrificing himself without a Priest he could pretend no necessity Ahiah the high Priest the sonne of Phinehas being then with him in the camp chap. 14.3 Doubtlesse therefore the sinne of Saul was this that having received a charge from the Lord by Samuel chap. 10.8 that he should stay for Samuel at Gilgal seven dayes and not resolve upon any thing till he came when they were to offer up sacrifices unto the Lord and Samuel was to advise Saul what he should do Saul having stayed till the seventh day was almost expired began to conclude that Samuel would not come and fearing least if he staid any longer his souldiers might all slink away or that the Philistines might fall upon them on a suddain before they had by sacrifices sought the Lords favour and help he resolved not to stay any longer for Samuel for fear of the worst which argued his diffidence and distrust in God and thereupon commanded sacrifices to be offered intending after that was done to pitch upon some course or other for the defence of themselves and their countrey against the Philistines This I say was Sauls sinne not that he himself offered sacrifices for this Samuel never charged him with Vers 10. As soon as he had made an end of offering the burnt-offering behold Samuel came And thus for want of staying an houre or two longer then he did perhaps lesse he brake the commandment of God and forfeited his kingdome And went out to meet him that he might salute him The rather happely because out of a guilty conscience he feared Samuels displeasure and by this externall reverence therefore sought to prevent it and to let him see that what he had done was not done out of any contempt of the directions which he had given him Vers 11. And Samuel said What hast thou done He saw well enough what he had done But by these words of discontent What hast thou done he expresseth his displeasure against him and withall the danger that Saul was in because of this his disobedience And Saul said Because I saw that the people were scattered from me and that thou camest not within the dayes appointed c. In these words Saul intimates that because a great part of the seventh day was past he conceived that Samuel would not have come within the appointed time and so he seeks to cast the blame upon Samuel rather then he would acknowledge himself in a fault Vers 12. I forced my self therefore
and offered a burnt offering As if he should have said It went against me to sacrifice before thou wert come but I was constrained by necessity I could stay no longer unlesse I would have suffered the enemy to come upon this weak unarmed company before we had made supplication to the Lord and what a disadvantage would that have been Vers 13. And Samuel said to Saul Thou hast done foolishly thou hast not kept the commandment of the Lord c. To wit because he waited not for Samuel all the seven dayes as Samuel had appointed him chap. 10.8 See the note above vers 9. For now would the Lord have established thy kingdome upon Israel for ever This may seem to contradict that prophecy of the establishing the kingdome in Judahs tribe Gen. 49.10 The scepter shall not depart from Judah nor a lawgiver from between his feet untill Shiloh come and unto him shall the gathering of the people be But we must know that God speaks here to the capacity and according to the sight and judgement of man and therefore without respect to Gods decree which is secret to man teacheth us to judge of Sauls rejection as a fruit of sinne and his supposed obedience as that which might have been a means to confirm the kingdome to him and his For whereas some understand these words thus The Lord would have established thy kingdome upon Israel for ever that is all thy dayes that cannot I conceive be the meaning because Saul did enjoy the kingdome all his life whereas Samuel speaks here of something God would have done for him if he had obeyed the commandment of the Lord which now by his sinne he had forfeited and lost Vers 14. But now thy kingdome shall not continue the Lord hath sought him a man after his own heart c. That is the kingdome shall not now be settled upon thee and thy posterity as it should have been but God hath provided himself of another man to succeed thee in the throne and this was David a man after Gods own heart whose heart was sincerely bent to do all the will of God even according to Gods own heart which could not be said of Saul that alwayes had an hypocriticall heart and the Lord saith Samuel hath commanded him to be captain over his people c. that is he hath decreed to give him the charge of governing his people It was some time after this ere Samuel was sent to anoint David onely because God had firmly decreed that it should so be therefore Samuel speaks of it as if it were done already The Lord hath commanded him to be captain over his people and so we see elsewhere the Lord expresseth his decree concerning the ravens feeding Elijah I have commanded the Ravens to feed thee there 1. Kings 17.4 It may seem strange indeed that the kingdome should be removed from Sauls family for so small an offence as one would judge this of Sauls to have been for what great matter was there in it that Saul should offer a sacrifice perhaps an houre or two before it should have been done for first there was no hurt in the thing it self it was a part of Gods worship in the Law enjoyned and secondly it was done but a very little while before it should have been done Samuel had appointed Saul to wait for him seven dayes and he had waited till the seventh day was almost ended thirdly considering what a mighty army the Philistines had not farre from him and how many of his own people were runne away from him and how full of fears the rest were that remained with him it might argue a great deal of courage and confidence in God that he durst stay there so long as he did and fourthly it was out of a good intention that he did not stay any longer but offered a sacrifice before Samuel came namely that he might not be set upon by the Philistines before he had made supplication to the Lord and that he might by this means encourage his fainthearted souldiers and prevent their running away after their fellows and therefore I say it may perhaps seem strange that by this offence he should loose the kingdome But for this we must consider first that there may be much wickednesse of heart in doing that which may seem outwardly a small offence secondly it cannot be a small matter to disobey any commandment of God the excellency of the person makes the disobedience great in whatever the offence is committed and thirdly Saul being the first king of Israel God was pleased by this severity against Saul for his first rebellion against Gods command to make him an example to all that should afterwards succeed in that throne that they might fear to transgresse the commandment of the Lord as he had done As the Lord did with great severity punish the first sinne of the Priests to wit that of Nadab and Abihu Levit. 10.1 that all the succeeding posterity of Aaron might be rendred thereby the more warie how they carried themselves in their preistly office so likewise he did here sharply punish the first sinne of the first king of Israel that all that should afterwards sit in that throne might learn to be very strict in observing whatever God should give them in charge Vers 15. And Samuel arose and gat him up from Gilgal unto Gibeah of Benjamin And Saul with him or immediately after him as is evident in the 16. verse And Saul and Jonathan his sonne abode in Gibeah of Benjamin and indeed it is not likely that he would have gone nearer to the enemy for Gibeah was farre nearer to Michmash where the Philistines were then Gilgal if he had not been encouraged by Samuel especially considering that of his three thousand souldiers mentioned vers 2. and the people that were afterward called to Gilgal vers 4. there were now but six hundred left and those unarmed and in great terrour because of the Philistines unlesse happely he went thither because it was his own city a place of greater strength and better assured unto him then Gilgal was Vers 17. And the spoilers came out of the camp of the Philistines in thru companies c. These were sent out to spoil the countrey and to fetch in booty to the camp and therefore they went out three severall wayes one to Ophrah a city of Benjamin Josh 18.23 that lay southwest from Michmash the other to Bethoron a city of Ephraim Josh 16.3 that lay northwest and the third toward the valley of Zeboim that is the desert of Jordan which was eastward Vers 19. Now there was no smith found throughout all the land of Israel for the Philistines said Lest the Hebrews make them swords or spears This they did after they had disarmed them and for the same cause it may well be that Nebuchadnezzar carried away all the craftsmen and smiths out of the land of Israel 2. Kingâ— 24.14 And he carried away all Jerusalem and all
he calls him by way of contempt as when they called David the son of Jesse in a way of sleighting him Vers 15 Did I then begin to enquire of God for him Be it â—arre from me c. That is this was not the first time that I have enquired of the Lord for him and what I have done without blame at other times what cause had I to question the doing of it now so that it is clear that I intended no such evil in this as is now suspected had I done it now onely when it seems there was some jealousie of David it had been another matter but to intend the aiding of one that should rise up against my Lord and Sovereigne was never in my heart be it farre from me saith he that is God forbid I should have such a thought in my heart Vers 16. And the king said Thou shalt surely die Ahimelech thou and all thy fathers house Thus he that was so pitifull that he would needs spare Agag whom God had commanded him to destroy was now so hard hearted that he could command eighty and five of the Lords Priests to be slain in his sight and afterwards the citie to be destroyed and all that was in it old and young and never be troubled at it Vers 18. And Doeg the Edomite turned and he fell upon the Priests and slew on that day fourescore and five persons that did wear a linen Ephod Thus that which the Lord had threatened against the house of Ely chap. 2.31 32. was in part fulfilled for of that family these priests were Vers 19. And Nob the city of the Priests smote he with the edge of the sword c. The Tabernacle was at this time in Nob as is before noted ver 1. and therefore it is probable that upon the occasion of destroying this city at this time the Tabernacle was removed from hence to Gibeon where it continued to the dayes of Solomon 2. Chron. 1.3 So Solomon and all the congregation that was with him went unto the high place that was in Gibeon for there was the Tabernacle of the congregation of God c. Vers 20. And one of the sonnes of Ahimelech the sonne of Ahitub named Abiathar escaped and fled after David To wit to Keilah chap. 23.6 This Abiathar was he that succeeded his father Ahimelech in the place of high Priest and continued in that place and office till he was removed by Solomon 1. Kings 2.27 Vers 22. And David said unto Abiathar I knew it that day when Doeg the Edomite was there c. The meaning of this is that his heart misgave him that it would be so when he saw Doeg there CHAP. XXIII Vers 1. THen they told David saying behold the Philistines fight against Keilah c. Keilah was in the land of Judah Josh 15.44 Being therefore now invaded by the Philistines their near neighbours because David lay with his men not farre from them in the forrest of Hareth chap. 22.5 and so might afford them that speedy succour which Saul could not it seems that some body from them or in their behalf acquainted him with this and desired his help Vers 2. Therefore David enquired of the Lord saying Shall I go and smite these Philistines Though David could not but be willing to approve his faithfulnesse both to Saul and his countrey by seeking to help them against the Philistines and might well think that God would approve his fighting against Gods enemies in the defence of his people yet because he was not yet actually king and and used hitherto to go forth against them onely at Sauls command and besides he would not rashly go forth against the Philistines with so little strength as he had now about him without a speciall commission and promise from God therefore he enquired of the Lord. But by whom It is most likely that it was by Gad the prophet of whom mention is made before that he was with David chap. 22.5 for â—â— seems by verse 6. that Abiathar came not to him with the Ephod till he was come to Keilah but of this see the note there Vers 3. And Davids men said unto him Behold we be afraid here in Judah c. In this speech of theirs they labour to discourage David from going to Keâ—lah for say they being here in Judah that is in the midst of the land of Jâ—â—â— we are in continuall jeopardy and fear to wit least Saul or any of his troops shâ—â—â— come upon us how much more dangerous must it then needs be for us to go agâ—â—â— such a potent enemy as the Philistines and that even in the borders of their 〈◊〉 where we may happely be hemmed in with the Philistines before and Saâ—â—â—â—â—is men behind us Vers 4. Thou David enquired of the Lord yet again Though David 〈◊〉 â—â—â—ly satisfied upon his first enquiring of God having received that expresse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and smite the Philistines and save Keilah yet because his men were 〈◊〉 credulous and fearful for their better satisfaction and encouragement he enquired again Vers 5. So David and his men went to Keilah and fought with the Philistines and brought away their cattell c. That is either the cattell which they had brought out of their own countrey for the provision of their armies for Keilah lay close upon the land of the Philistines or the cattell which the Israelites found in Palestina the land of the Philistines when having vanquished them at Keilah they chased them a while in their own countrey Vers 6. And it came to passe when Abiathar the sonne of Ahimelech fled to David to Keilah that he came down with an Ephod in his hand Which was more then if many thousand souldiers had come to David for this bringing of the Ephod to him was a visible pledge that God had totally forsaken Saul and would be with him to direct him in all his wayes yea and some conceive also that this is here the rather expressed to let us know how David enquired of the Lord as in the foregoing verses it is twice said he did namely by the preists wearing the Ephod according to the judgement of Urim and Thummim for by Abiathars coming to David to Keilah they understand onely that he came to David when he was near about Keilah Vers 9. And David knew that Saul secretly practised mischief against him This word secretly makes it manifest that though Saul called the people together to besiege David his men as it is said in the foregoing verse that is with a purpose so to imploy them yet he did not openly professe that but pretended he raised those forces to fight against the Philistines Vers 11. And the Lord said He will come down That is if thou stayest here for that it was which David desired to know whether if he stayed in Keilah Saul would come against him and doubtlesse had he stayed he would have come against him for God knows future contingent things
that shall never be even what might be and would be if he did not otherwise dispose of it Vers 13. Then David and his men which were about six hundred arose c. It seems the number of Davids followers still encreased for before he had but foure hundred chap. 22. but now he had six hundred with whom he departed out of Keilah and went whithersoever they could go that is being perplexed and not knowing whither to go they sought up and down for some place or other to shelter themselves in Vers 16. And Jonathan Sauls sonne arose and went to David into the wood and strengthened his hand in God That is he laboured to make him comfortable and couragious by putting him in mind of Gods promises and Gods power and by assuring him of Gods grace and favour towards him Vers 17. Thou shalt be king over Israel and I shall be next unto thee To wit by promise and covenant betwixt them But God otherwise disposed of it Jonathan was taken to a better kingdome and never lived to see David sit in the throne of Israel Vers 18. And they two made a covenant before the Lord. That is a covenant confirmed by oath as in Gods presence Vers 19. Then came up the Ziphites to Saul to Gibeah saying Doth not David hide himself with us c. Though David had lately driven the Philistines out of the land yet like ungratefull wretches partly to curry favour with Saul partly perhaps terrified with that severity whâ—ch Saul had used against Nob and the Priest of the Lord chap. 22.18.19 they went to him and discovered where David was in a wood near them to wit in the wildernesse of Ziph. This no doubt sorely wounded Davids heart that his own brethren of the tribe of Judah should deal thus treacherously with him But therefore we see that God had immediately before this triall sent Jonathan to comfort him and strengthen his hand in God ver 16. that so he might be the better able to endure it as captains use to encourage their souldiers before the fight and as Physicians use to give some preparative before sharper physick that it may not be too tedious and hard to be born and indeed that David did support himself now with hope in Gods promises is evident by the 54. Psalme which he composed at this time as appears by the expresse words of the title of that Psalme A Psalme of David when the Ziphims came and said to Saul Doth not David hide himself with us Vers 24. But David and his men were in the wildernesse of Maon in the plain on the south of Jeshimon For it was told David that the Ziphites had discovered him and that Saul with them and his army was coming to take him as is expressed in the next verse they told David and thereupon he left the wildernesse of Ziph and fled to a plain in the wildernesse of Maon which lay more southward from Jeshimon Vers 29. And David went up from thence and dwelt in strong holds at Engedi Called aso Hazazon Tamar 2. Chron. 20.2 a city of Judah Josh 15 62. It was it seems a place exceeding fruitfull for vines and other pleasant fruit whence is that expression in Solomons song chap. 1.14 My beloved is unto me as a cluster of camphire in the vineyards of Engedi but yet there was a wildernesse adjoyning to it whither it was that David now fled chap. 24.1 CHAP. XXIIII Vers 2. ANd went to seek David and his men upon the rocks of the wild goats That is high steep and craggy rocks such as wild goats do usually delight in and this is thus expressed to shew the violence of Sauls rage and how greedily he thirsted after the destruction of David We may see that he resolved to leave no place unsearched when he looked up and down for him in these rocky places which could not but be very tedious both to himself and his souldiers to march in Vers 3. And Saul went in to cover his feet Concerning this phrase of Sauls covering his feet see the note Judg. 3.24 And David and his men remained in the sides of the cave It may seem strange that David and his six hundred men chap. 23 13. could be in this cave and yet Saul when he came into it should not perceive it but it is well known by the testimony of many writers that in some countreys there are such huge caves that many souldiers may lie within them as also that those that are in such caves may see what is done in the mouth of those caves when they which are at the entrance perceive not what is within and such a cave was this wherein David and his men had hid themselves that Saul might not find them out Vers 4. Behold the day of which the Lord said unto thee Behold I will deliver thine enemy into thy hand c. There might be some particular promise though it be no where expressed in the story which David had received from Gad or Samuel or which God had immediately by his spirit given him concerning Sauls falling into Davids hands of which his followers did now put him in mind but because such a promise might imply that the Lord intended David should cut off Saul it seems most probable that this word of the Lord which they spake of was onely either that promise which Samuel had made him concerning the kingdome or else some generall promise that he should prevail over all his enemies which they now reached further then God intended them as if the promise of conferring the kingdome upon David did by consequence imply that he might take away his life that now stood in his way to keep him from it or the promise of prevailing over his enemies did include this of putting him to death if God should deliver him into his power At least from this act of Gods providence in bringing Saul into his power they sought to perswade David that God intended he should be cut off and that David should wilfully despise Gods favour to him if he should not do it Then David arose and cut off the skirt of Sauls garment privily To wit that he might thereby afterward make it evident to Saul that he could as well have killed him But how could he do this and Saul not perceive it I answer first considering the tumult of the souldiers without might drown the noise within it is probable enough that David might in this dark cave steal behind Saul and cut off the outward lap of his garment without being felt or perceived Secondly if Saul came in to ease himself it is likely he had laid aside his upper robe or garment to which David might go closely and unespied might cut off the skirt of it but thirdly if we understand those foregoing words that Saul went into the cave to cover his feet of his going in to lie down and sleep there then there can be no more question made how
a poeticall expression of the great and grievous losse of the Israelites in the death of Saul and Jonathan and of their just sorrow for it that they had cause enough to wish if so it might be that the place where they were slain might for ever be a sad and dolefull monument of this lamentable accident it is much like that of Job chap. 3.3 Let the day perish wherein I was born and the night in which it was said there is a man-child conceived There the shield of the mighty is vilely cast away the shield of Saul as though he had not been anointed with oyl To wit because he fell and died as any other of the common souldiers Vers 22. From the bloud of the slain from the fat of the mighty the bow of Jonathan turned not back and the sword of Saul turned not empty The sword in warre is said to devoure in the Scripture phrase Shall the sword devoure for ever sath Abner to Joab chap. 2.29 And thence that which is translated the edge of the sword is in the Hebrew the mouth of the sword and in reference to this it is said here that Jonathans bow and Sauls sword returned not empty from the bloud of the slain and from the fat of the mighty meaning that they did alwayes devoure the bloud and flesh of the stoutest enemies for fat is mentioned to imply men lusty healthfull and strong Vers 23 Saul and Jonathan were lovely and pleasant in their lives and in their death they were not divided By this that they were lovely and pleasant in their lives is meant that they were dearly beloved of one another and indeed though Saul was sometimes enraged against Jonathan yet it proceeded from his fatherly affection to him because he was â—ealous of David for Jonathans sake and how piously affected Jonathan was towards his father he now manifested by dying with him in this battell against the Philistines and indeed it is likely that this clause of Jonathans living and dying with his father is the rather inserted to clear him from that suspicion of having conspired with David against him They were swifter then eagles This may be meant first of their nimblenesse and agilitie of body which is in souldiers very commendable because it is a great advantage for the evading of the stroke of an enemy and for striking home upon them and especially for the pursuit of them when they are put to flight though men be never so strong yet if they be lumpish and heavie an active nimble man of lesse strength may do better service then they and secondly of their speedy prosecuting any noble service they had undertaken or resolved upon they were not slothfull but active and quick and were often upon their enemies before they could well hear any tidings of them Vers 24. Ye daughters of Israel weep over Saul who clothed you in scarlet c. To wit partly by the spoils taken from the enemy in his warre wherein he was alwayes victorious according to that expression Psalme 68.12 Kings of armies did flee apace and she that tarried at home divided the spoil and partly by the benefit of his government under which they grew rich and wealthy and observable it is that speaking of the rich and costly attire wherewith they were enabled to adorn themselves through the flourishing prosperity they enjoyed under Sauls government he addressed his speech in this to the women of Israel Ye daughters of Israel weep over Saul who clothed you in scarlet c. because women are most delighted in glorious attire Vers 25. How are the mighty fallen in the midst of the battell These words in the midst of the battell may be addde to imply how valiantly they died not as cowards flying and pursued by the enemy but as gallant men standing it out stoutly against the violent assaults of the Philistines till they fell down dead in the place Vers 27. How are the mighty fallen and the weapons of warre perished This last clause is either added by way of bewailing the losse of their arms in that last battell fought with the Philistines or else to set forth the worth of those gallant men that fell in that fight and then it is all one as if it had been said that all the glory of warre was perished with them CHAP. II. Vers 1. DAvid enquired of the Lord saying Shall I go up to any of the cities of Judah Though David knew that he should be king and that Saul being now dead the Diadem which by Gods speciall providence was put into his hand belonged unto him yet where or by what means the Lord would open a way to him that he might possesse and enjoy it he knew not and therefore for this he enquired of the Lord to wit by the Ephod as formerly the rather doubtlesse because he knew that Gods answer herein would be a great encouragement both to him and to his followers And David said whither shall I go up And he said unto Hebron This was at present the chief citie of the tribe of Judah and withall it was the place where Abraham Isaac and Jacob were buried and thus the kingdome of David was first erected where they lay enterred to whom long since the land of Canaan was promised the Sceptre of Christ and the kingdome to be established in the tribe of Judah which was to be a type of the kingdome of Christ Vers 2. So David went up thither and his two wives also c. That as they had been sharers with him in his sufferings so they might have their share in his prosperity too and thus they that are married to Christ and partake with him in his sufferings shall be sure also to partake with him in his glory Luke 22.28 29. Ye are they which have continued with me in my temptations And I appoint unto you a kingdome as my Father hath appointed unto me 2. Tim. 2.12 If we suffer we shall also reigne with him if we deny him he also will deny us Vers 3. And they dwelt in the cities of Hebron That is in Hebron and the towns and cities adjoyning in that mountainous tract of land that belonged to Hebron See Josh 21.11 12. Vers 4. And the men of Judah came and there they anointed David king over the house of Judah Though many of the other tribes came into David whilest he was yet at Ziklag even some that were Sauls brethren of the tribe of Benjamin 1. Chron. 12.1 2. therefore it is likely that even now too when he was come to Hebron some of every tribe came in to him to wit so many as were convinced that David had been anointed by Samuel at Gods appointment and therefore judged they should rebell against God if they should not submit to his government yet because the generallity of the other tribes stood for the setling of the kingdome upon Sauls posterity though indeed they did it at least many of them because
his mind was all should be put to the sword not so much as the blind and the lame should be spared and that because he had been upbraided with them but according to the second Exposition of that speech of the Jebusites that it is meant of their blind and lame gods which may seem the more probable because here the Jebusites and the blind and lame are distinguished from each other who so smiteth the Jebusites and the blind and the lame the meaning of this clause is more evident to wit that these their idol-gods were abhorred of David and that he would utterly destroy them Wherefore they said the blind and the lame shall not come into the house That is it grew to be a Proverb to wit the blind and the lame shall not come into the house They that understand that speech of the Jebusites vers 6 Except thou take away the blind and the lame thou shalt not come in hither of the blind and lame amongst the people find it somewhat difficult to give the sence of this Proverb Some conceive that against those that were confident of keeping any fort which they could not keep or generally that bragged of any thing which they could not effect this used to be objected as a Proverb the blind and the lame shall not come into the house that is take heed your confidence prove not like that of the Jebusites or if you do it it must not be by the blind and the lame as the Jebusites thought to defend their walls or take heed that be not done to you which you threaten against others as David cast out the blind and lame which should have kept out him others think that the people did thus insult over the Jebusites your blind and lame that should have kept out us are never likely to enter again into this fort or that David did indeed make this order as a perpetuall monument of this victory that neither blind nor lame should enter his pallace called the citie of David but did Mephibosheth think we never enter it But now if we understand that speech of the Jebusites vers 6. of their idol-gods then the meaning of this Proverb is plain to wit that no blind nor lame gods should be tolerated in the Temple or in the citie or any where amongst them that were the people of the everliving God Vers 9. And David built round about from Millo and inward This Millo was the town-house in the citie of David where the people had their solemn assemblies or rather some tower or fortresse and place of munition belonging to the citie for 2. Chron. 3.5 it is said of Hezekiah that he repaired Millo in the city of David and made darts and shields in abundance and we see there was the like place in Shechem or near unto it Judg. 9.6 And all the men of Shechem gathered together and all the house of Millo and went and made Abimelech king Now from thence inward onely David is said to have built because the rest of the citie without Joab repaired 1. Chron. 11.8 And he built the citie round about even from Millo round about and Joab repaired the rest of the citie Vers 11. And Hiram king of Tyre sent messengers to David and cedar trees and carpenters c. This may be inserted here either with reference to that which is related in the foregoing verse concerning the continuall increase of Davids glory and greatnesse David went on and grew great and so though hitherto we reade of no Embassie that any of the neighbouring kings sent unto him yet now Hiram king of Tyre sent messengers unto him to wit to congratulate his settling in the kingdome or else to the last words of the former verse and the Lord God of hosts was with him to wit as an effect of Gods favour the Lord being with him even Hiram though a stranger shewed him great respect and kindnesse howsoever we may surely conclude that it was upon Davids request that he sent in these Cedar trees and Carpenters and Masons it seems that when Hiram sent his Embassadours to David David took this occasion to desire of Hiram both Cedar trees and workmen to build him an house because there was plenty of Cedar trees in Lebanon which was the greatest part at least in his dominion and the Tyrians were esteemed the most excellent workmen that were both in wood and stone and so the king of Tyre fulfilled his desire and indeed the like is clearly expressed concerning Solomon 1. Kings 5.1 2 3. Vers 12. And David perceived that the Lord had established him c. That is he saw it by daily experience the spirit of the Lord withall inwardly perswading his heart that it was so Vers 13. And David took him moâ— concubines and wives c. Which was expressely against the Law of God concerning the kings of Israel Deut. 17.17 Neither shall he multiply wives to himself that his heart turn not away Vers 14. Shammua and Shobab c. This Shammua is called Shimea 1. Chron. 3.5 and so also Elishua vers 15. Elishamah 1. Chron. 3.6 and Eliada vers 16. Beeliada 1. Chron. 14.7 Vers 17. But when the Philistines heard that they had anointed David king over Israel all the Philistines came up to seek David Whilest there were civil warres betwixt David and Ishbosheth they were content to stand by and look on but when they saw the people generally to submit to the government of so puissant a Prince and that he had driven out the Jebusites from Jerusalem and that the king of Tyre had made a league with him they thought it was time then for them to oppose him and what they could to hinder the growth of his Royall power And David heard of it and went down to the hold To wit there to muster and arm his souldiers that then he might go out against the Philistines 1. Chron. 14.8 And when the Philistines heard that David was anointed king over all Israel all the Philistines went up to seek David and David heard of it and went out against them It may be meant of any strong fort but most probably we may think that it was some fort nigh the Philistines convenient for the keeping of them in that they might not invade the land of Israel Vers 18. The Philistines also came and spread themselves in the valley of Rephaim Or the valley of the giants which was in the border of Judah Josh 15.8 Vers 20. And David came to Baal-perazim c. A place so called because of the victory here obtained whither the Philistines were now come up from the valley of Rephaim 1. Chron. 14.11 So they came to Baal-perazim and David smote them there then David said God hath broken in upon mine enemies by mine hand like the breaking forth of waters therefore they called the name of that place Baal-perazim and so much is expressed in the following words of David the Lord hath broken forth upon mine
enemies before me as the breach of waters which hath reference either to the dispersion of the enemie who were scattered as water in an earthen vessell will runne about when the vessell is broken or to Gods power in driving away the enemie as when waters break through the banks and sweep away all before them and thence this place was called Baal-perazim or the plain of breaches and to this the Prophet doth allude Isa 28.21 For the Lord shall rise up as in mount Perazim he shall be wroth as in the valley of Gibeon that he may do his work his strange work and bring to passe his act his strange act Vers 21. And there they left their images and David and his men burnt them That is the souldiers burnt them at Davids command for so it is expressed 1. Chron. 14.12 And when they had left their gods there David gave a commandment and they were burnt with fire and this was according to the Law Deut. 7.5 Thus shall you deal with them Ye shall destroy their altars and break down their images and cut down their groves and burn their graven images with fire Now the leaving of their gods there is a signe of the terrour wherewith they were stricken Vers 23. Thou shalt not go up but fetch a compasse behind them and come upon them over against the mulberry trees That is thou shalt not go up directly against them but fetching a compasse about shalt set upon them over against the mulberry trees to wit that setting suddenly upon them where they looked not for him the assault might strike them with the greater terrour Vers 24. And let it be when thou hearest the sound of a going in the tops of the mulberry trees that then thou shalt bestirre thy self c. When David heard the sound of a going in the tops of the mulberry trees not a noise of the shaking of the tops of the trees with a wind but a sound as if some body were going upon the tops of the trees then he was to break forth suddenly upon the Philistines whether this sound of going were as if an army of men horsemen and chariots had been marching over the tops of the trees as some conceive we cannot say but doubtlesse it was appointed as a signe of Gods going forth with his holy angels to destroy the Philistines before them wherewith David being encouraged was presently to break forth and set upon them and therefore it was upon the tops of the trees not on the ground to signifie forces that were sent from on high from heaven and such as needed not the ground to support them but could march through the aire to come in to the help of his people CHAP. VI. Vers 1. AGain David gathered together all the chosen men of Israel thirty thousand The ark the especiall signe of Gods presence amongst his people and from whence he had promised to answer them concerning all things he would give them in charge had been in the private house of Abinadab in Kirjath-jearim about seven and fourtie years ever since the Philistines sent it back to the land of Judah 1. Sam. 7.1 now because being there in a private house the people began by degrees to neglect it as if they had forgot what a treasure it was so soon as David was established in the kingdome and had driven the Jebusites out of Jerusalem he thought presently of fetching up the ark from Kirjath-jearim to Jerusalem first as judging it most for the honour of God and of his ark that it should not lie hid in a private family but be settled in the chief citie of the kingdome in a place purposely appointed for it and secondly that being in the heart of the kingdome and in Jerusalem the royall citie the people might the more conveniently resort unto it to consult with God and to perform the duties of his worship and service In the 1. Chron. 13.1 2 c. it is said that first David called together all the captains and elders and heads of the people and imparted to them what he thought and then consulted with them whether it would not be best to gather together all the chosen men of Israel that they might in a solemn manner fetch up the ark of God unto Jerusalem and that when they had approved of this his purpose then he gathered together this great assembly of the people even thirty thousand as is here related and indeed the reason why the relation of the fetching up the ark is in that first book of Chronicles set before the relation of the two victories which he obtained over the Philistines whereas here the story of those two victories is set down first in the latter end of the former chapter may well be this because that consultation with the captains and elders was before the invasion of the Philistines but the assembling of the people to fetch up the ark was after it as here it is set down Vers 2. And David arose and went with all the people that were with him from Baale of Judah c. That is being come with all those chosen men of Israel whom he had gathered together to Baale of Judah that is to Kirjath-jearim 1. Chron. 13.6 which was also called Kirjath-baal Josh 15.9 and Baalah or Baaleh of Judah where the ark had been so long a time saving onely when it was upon extraordinary occasions brought into the camp as there 1. Sam. 14.18 David arose and went thence to carry the ark unto Jerusalem Vers 3. And they set the Ark of God upon a new cart and brought it out of the house of Abinadab that was in Gibeah That is a hill or high place so called in Kirjath-jearim of which see the note 1. Sam. 7.1 doubtlesse because it was a long way to carry the ark from Kirjath-jearim to Jerusalem therefore they put it in a cart encouraged thereto by the example of the Philistines and thence it was that they put it into a new cart as they also did 1. Sam. 6.7 8. Now therefore make a new cart and take two milch kine and take the ark of the Lord and lay it upon the cart c. But herein they manifestly transgressed the law of God which expressely appointed that the Levites should carry it upon their shoulders Num. 4.15 and 7.9 and so this was the first occasion of Gods displeasure and of that dismall accident that followed in the death of Uzzah vers 6. for so much David himself acknowledged when he came up the second time with the Israelites to fetch away the ark 1. Chron. 15.12 13. Sanctifie your selves saith he to the Levites both ye and your brethren that you may bring up the ark of the Lord God of Israel unto the place that I have prepared for it for because ye did it not at first the Lord our God made a breach upon us for that we sought him not after the due order It is indeed very strange that when
c. By a certain figure called Apostrophe David being now speaking to God turneth his speech as it were abruptly to the people of God And to do for you that is for you O Israel great things and then in the next words directs his speech again to God for thy land before thy people which thou redeemedst to thee from Egypt from the nations and their gods delivering them from all the nations that fought their ruine and from the false gods on whom their enemies relyed for help so that here David joyns together the deliverance of the Israelites both from the Egyptians and from the Canaanites and other nations that sought to oppresse them as it is also expressed 1. Chron. 17.21 What one nation in the earth is like thy people Israel whom God went to redeem to be his own people to make thee a name of greatnesse and terriblenesse by driving out the nations from before thy people whom thou hast redeemed out of Egypt See the note upon Exod. 12.12 CHAP. VIII Vers 1. ANd after this it came to passe that David smote the Philistines and subdued them In this chapter the warres and victories of David are recorded both to discover one cause amongst others why the Lord appointed him to give over his purpose of building the temple to wit because he should not have leasure to do it by reason of his many warres and also to shew how the Lord performed his promises made to David in the former chapter concerning the prosperity and flourishing estate of his kingdome and people And David took Metheg-ammah out of the hand of the Philistines That is Gath and her towns 1. Chron. 18.1 This Gath called afterwards Dio-caesaria stood on the frontier of Palestina at the entrance into Judea and Ephraim and the mountainous tract of ground whereon it stood was it seems called Ammah or Amgar whereupon it was called Metheg-ammah or the bridle of ammah because being a town of great strength it was as it were the bridle whereby the whole countrey about was kept in aw Vers 2. And he smote Moab and measured them with a line casting them down to the ground c. The Moabites were alwayes deadly enemies to the Israelites as is evident Num. 22.1 2 c. and therefore though the king of Moab gave entertainment to Davids father and mother taking him then to be an enemy to Saul and his people 1. Sam. 22.3 4. David went thence to Mizpeh of Moab and he said unto the king of Moab Let my father and my mother I pray thee come forth and be with you till I know what God will do for me And he brought them before the king of Moab and they dwelt with him all the while that David was in the hold Yet when David was once established king of Israel it is likely the Moabites bare now the same hostile mind against David which they had formerly against Saul and might give just occasion to David to make warre against them yea indeed the Lord had commanded the Israelites alwayes to account them enemies Deut 23.6 Thou shalt not seek their peace nor their prosperity all thy dayes for ever and thereupon he smote Moab and measured them with a line that is he did so absolutely vanquish them that they were wholly at his mercy he might dispose of them as seemed good to himself slaying and sparing whom he pleased and had made such havock in the countrey levelling their towns and cities with the ground that it lay open before him to be measured with a line to be divided and disposed of as a place newly to be planted and inhabited this phrase of measuring with a line is grounded upon the custome of absolute conquerours who having gotten a land into their power do divide it amongst those that shall dwell in it as the Israelites did the land of Canaan or else it is a similitude borrowed from husbandmen that measure out land some for tillage some for wood some for pasture or rather from carpenters who with a line strike their timber to set out how much shall be hewed off and how much reserved for the building implying that even so David slew and kept alive of the Moabites taken prisoners whom he pleased even with two lines measured he to put to death and with one full line to keep alive that is he slew two third parts of the people and one third part he kept alive that the land might not lie wholly desolate and so now was that prophesie in part fulfilled Numb 24.17 There shall come a starre out of Jacob and a sceptre shall rise out of Israel and shall smite the corners of Moab and destroy all the children of Sheth and Moab became Davids washpot as David sung Psal 60.8 Moab is my washpot over Edom will I cast my shoe which was composed at this time And so the Moabites became Davids servants and brought gifts To wit by way of tribute Vers 3. David smote also Hadadezer the sonne of Rehob king of Zobah as he went to recover his border at the river Euphrates With this Hadadezer or Hadarezer 1. Chron. 18.3 king of Zobah called Syria Zobah and with his father Rehob Saul had warres 1. Sam. 14.47 He grew now exceeding powerfull and had it seems subjected Damascus or Aram another part of Syria lying north east of the land of Canaan as Syria Zobah also did for the Syrians of Damascus were engaged in this warre no doubt by his command vers 5. And when the Syrians of Damascus came to succour Hadadezer king of Zobah David slew of the Syrians twenty thousand men and 1. Kings 11.23 Rezon a servant to this Hadadezer taking advantage of this overthrow of his Lord mentioned chap. 10.16 17 18. gathered together a band of souldiers happely the remainder of Hadadezers broken troups and made himself king of Damascus and as it seems of all that was his Lords David therefore considering how mighty this neighbour king began to be who was alwayes an enemie to the Israelites and knowing of this his expedition for the recovering or establishing the border of his dominion at the river Euphrates he raised an army under the command of Joab as is evident in the title of the 60. Psalme To the chief musician upon Shushan-Eduth Michtam of David to teach When he strove with Aram Naharaim and with Aram Zobah when Joab returned and smote of Edom in the valley of salt twelve thousand and Abishai 1. Chron. 18.12 and so encountering with Hadadezer who must need passe either through some part of Davids kingdome on the other side Jordan or close by it he utterly overthrew his armies Others conceive indeed that it is David of whom it is here said that he went to recover his border at the river Euphrates that upon that occasion he vanquished Hadadezer that sought to oppose him but however thus that prophecy was in part fulfilled Gen. 15.18 that the Lord would give unto Abrahams seed that land even unto
sonne of Nahash as his father shewed kindnesse unto me It is no where expressed what this kindnesse was which David here speaks of most probable it is that Nahash did some way succour David or at least give friendly entertainment to him in the time of his troubles and that because he was persecuted by Saul whom he might the rather hate because he had been discomfited by him before Jabesh-gilead 1. Sam. 11.1 11. and had continuall warre with him 1. Sam. 14.47 Indeed we reade before chap. 8.12 of spoyls taken by David from the children of Ammon but that is meant of this warre which here the sacred History enters upon for till this time David molested them not Vers 4. Wherefore Hanun took Davids servants and shaved off the one half of their beards c. Doubtlesse because he desired to expose these embassadours of David to the derision and scorn of every one that should see them therefore he chose to shave off onely the one half of their beards yet it may well be that he did the rather pitch upon this way of disgracing them as it were in contempt of their religion because by the Law of God they were forbidden to cut or shave their beards at all even in their greatest mourning Lev. 19.27 Ye shall not round the corners of your heads neither shalt thou marre the corners of thy beard And indeed why else did David when he heard of this vers 5. appoint them to tarry at Jericho till their beards were grown when the Ammonites had shaven off one half of their beards it had been an easie matter by shaving off the other half to have taken away the deformity of half a beard and at the worst they had onely then looked as they did in their younger years but it seems the shaving of their beards at all was in it self a reproch to the Israelites and therefore he would not suffer them to stirre abroad till their beards were grown on the other side As for that other disgrace he put upon them to wit that he cut off their garments to the middle even to their buttocks that was a greater reproch then the other because the Israelites wore not breeches as we do but onely long loose garments and the discovering of those parts by the light of nature all men abhorre whence is that of the Prophet concerning the stripping of the Egyptians that should be carried away captives Isa 20.4 So shall the king of Assyria lead away the Egyptians prisoners and the Ethiopians captives young and old naked and barefoot even with their buttocks uncovered to the shame of Egypt Vers 5. When they told it unto David he sent to meet them c. To wit to comfort them to clothe them anew and to appoint them to stay by the way at Jericho till their beards were grown as it follows in the next words concerning which see the foregoing note Indeed it was long after this ere the citie Jericho was built up again as we see 1. Kings 16.34 where it is noted of Ahabs reigne In his dayes did Hiel the Bethelite build Jericho But it seems there were some cottages already in this place for the use of those that kept their cattell and in these the embassadours might be appointed to stay for the more desolate the place was the fitter it was for them to stay in till their beards were grown again Vers 6. The children of Ammon sent and hired the Syrians of Beth-rehob and the Syrians of Zoba c. These Syrians he hired with a thousand talents of silver and with these here mentioned those also of Mesopotamia and two and thirty thousand chariots 1. Chron 19.6 7. When the children of Ammon saw that they had made themselves odious to David Hanun and the children of Ammon sent a thousand talents of silver to hire them chariots and horsemen out of Mesopotamia and out of Syria Maachah and out of Zobah So they hired thirty and two thousand chariots who were all ready enough to engage themselves in this warre as hoping to free themselves from that yoke which David had laid upon them and to revenge that losse they had formerly received for he had lately vanquished them and made them a tributary people chap. 8.6 Then David put garrisons in Syria of Damascus and the Syrians became servants to David and brought gifts Vers 7. And when David heard of it he sent Joab and all the host of the mighty men As thinking it best policie to be before-hand with them and to fight with them in their own countrey Vers 8. And the children of Ammon came out and put the battell in aray at the entring of the gate To wit of Medeba a citie in the borders of Ammon Num. 21.30 where they assembled together 1. Chron. 19.7 So they hired thirty and two thousand chariots and the king of Maachah and his people who came and pitched before Medeba And the Syrians of Zoba and of Rehob and Ishtob and Maacah were by themselves in the field c. To the end that they might hemme in the Israelites and set upon them both in the front and in the rear the Syrians were appointed to pitch by themselves in a place of the field apart from the Ammonites either openly or in secret as lying in ambush for they would not trust these their mercenary auxiliaries of the Syrians with the guard of the city and the Ammonites themselves pitched their souldiers before the citie Vers 9. He chose of all the choice men of Israel and put them in aray against the Syrians Being perswaded that these mercenary Syrians would soonest shrink if they were couragiously assaulted he chose out the slower of his army to set upon them not doubting but if they were routed the Ammonites would soon be discouraged and slie too Vers 12. Be of good courage and let us play the men for our people and for the cities of our God c. Thus Joab did encourage his captains and souldiers to fight valiantly first by putting them in mind that they were to fight for their own countrey and people to defend them against cruell adversaries who if they prevailed would certainly over-runne their land lay waste their cities and make havock amongst their brethren and secondly by remembring them that it was for Gods cause and party the people of God and the land which he had chose for his inheritance Vers 16. And Hadarezer sent and brought out the Syrians that were beyond the river c. That is beyond Euphrates Hadarezer and his Syrians fearing that David would be revenged on them for aiding the Ammonites resolved that there was no way but to stand it out and therefore made themselves as strong as the could that they might assay to cast off Davids yoke Vers 18. And David slew the men of seven hundred chariots of the Syrians and fourty thousand horsemen c. To wit seven thousand men which fought in chariots besides fourty thousand footmen
a plot against his father that had â—o spared him and sought to take away both his crown and his life too Vers 2. And Absalom rose up early and stood beside the way of the gate c. That is the gate of the kings palace or the gate of the citie the place of judicature and his rising early to come thither is noted because even by this circumstance he did insinuate himself into the hearts of the people that he was so diligent and zealous in enquiring into the causes of them that were oppressed rising up early to look after the affairs of the people Vers 3. See thy matters are good and right but there is no man deputed of the king to hear thee Or as it is in the margent of our bibles none will hear you from the king downwards And indeed however the words are read the meaning of these words of Absalom was not that the king had deputed no subordinate Judges or Magistrates to hear the causes of those that resorted thither for justice for who can think that David had no judges under him to relieve those that came to complain but that none that were deputed to that office would hear them uprightly and do them justice Vers 6. And on this manner did Absalom to all Israel that came to the king for judgement c. That is thus he flattered them all as is before related vers 3. whether their cause were good or bad it was all one to him his answer was still the same See thy matters are good and right but there is no man deputed of the king to hear thee and thus he would embrace and kisse them all as is said in the foregoing verse he made no difference between rich and poor but would kisse and embrace the poorest man that came thither as soon as the greatest and this is noted first to shew his desperate wickednesse in seeking so generally to spread the disparagement of his fathers government by pretending that there were none deputed of the king that would hearken to the just complaints of his subjecâ—s had he whispered this in the eares of some few the wrong had been great but to spread it abroad so generally made his villany the greater secondly to shew and set forth how basely this proud wretch could stoop that he might accomplish his ambitious designes and thirdly to intimate by what means the people were so generally afterwards inclinable to favour his conspiracie to wit by this his screwing himself generally into the affections of the people that came to the king for justice for by this means as it follows in the next words Absalom stole the hearts of the men of Israel and it is said that he stole away their hearts first because he wonne them to a desire that the crown might be transferred from David to him their affections might have been to him as their Prince without any wrong to David but to draw off those affections of the people from David which they did owe him as their sovereigne the Lords anointed and to winne them so to himself that they should wish that he were their king this was manifest theft because thus their hearts should have been set onely upon David and secondly because he did this so secretly closely and cunningly that David discerned it not nor did the people at first discover his aim he did not openly perswade them to revolt from his father but by courting the people and seeming to bewail their condition that they had not such a refuge in the seat of justice as they should have he did covertly and slily draw off by degrees the hearts and affections of the people from the king to himself Vers 7. And it came passe after fourty years that Absalom said unto the king I pray thee let me go and pay my vows c. Had he gone away with such a number of the people after him as he had drawn into his conspiracie and not acquainted his father beforehand with it this might have been suspected under pretence therefore of a vow which he had made in Geshur to wit that he would offer to God certain peace-offerings gratulatory sacrifices if God should be pleased to open a way for his return from that idolatrous place to live again amongst the people of God and in his fathers favour he begged leave of his father that he might go and pay this his vow at Hebron the place where he was born and where his father was first crowned and anointed king and where was one of the chief high places in the tribe of Judah whether in those time they resorted to offer sacrifices and this he did first because this shew of devotion he knew would please his father and easily procure him liberty to go and secondly because when they offered these peace-offerings they used to make great feasts therewith and so under that colour he might invite thither his friends and followers and many of the people whom he might hope to winne to joyn with the rest in his intended conspiracie the greatest difficulty of this place is whence we must count these fourty years after which it is said here that Absalom got leave to go to Hebron intending there to make himself king that which would most readily come into any mans mind at the reading of these word is that these fourty years must be counted from the beginning of Davids reigne and then because David reigned in all but fourty years chap. 5.4 the meaning of the words must needs be this And it came to passe after fourty years that is in the fourtieth yeare to wit the last year of Davids reigne that Absalom said unto the king I pray thee let me go and pay my vow c. And indeed some of our best Expositours judge this account the most probable partly because there can they say no just reason be given why we should count these fourty years from any other time but the beginning of Davids reigne and partly because in the last yeare of Davids reigne we may the better conceive why Absalom should break forth into these open and violent practises against his father and should find so many so ready to assist him herein namely because his father began then to be very aged and there could not but be some discovery by that time of Davids purpose to establish Solomon in the throne but yet because it is very hard to conceive how all that which is afterwards related concerning Davids reigne could possibly be done in one yeare and particularly how there could be within the compasse of one yeare so great a change in David that he should in the time of Absaloms rebellion be able to fly on foot out of Jerusalem as it is said he did vers 14. yea and that barefoot too vers 30. and yet afterwards before the yeare was ended lie bedrid with age so extremely cold that though they covered him with clothes yet he could get no heat as
it is said he was before he died 1. Kings 1.1 therefore indeed the most of Expositours do otherwise compute these fourty years as that it is meant of Absaloms age or of the fourty years from the anointing of Saul or of the fourty years of the current Jubilee c. of which all that I can say is this namely that there are onely two of these wayes of accounting these fourty years that have any great shew of probability in them first that of those that account from Davids first anointing 1. Sam. 16.13 and secondly that of reckoning them from the first setting up a king amongst them which was when Saul was anointed and indeed upon such a remarkable change in the government of the commonwealth of Israel as that was it may well be that they used still to reckon the years from that observable change as they have done in many other kingdomes upon the like occasion Vers 10. But Absalom sent spies throughout all the tribes of Israel c. The meaning of this is that at the same time when he had plotted his journey to Hebron when he intended amongst his conspiratours to be anointed king he appointed also certain men as spies to go severally into all the tribes of Israel who were to search and to sift the hearts of the people in all places and to prepare and fit them for this change and at the set time agreed upon between them to wit when he was to be anointed king at Hebron upon the sound of trumpets they were to say Absalom reigneth in Hebron As soon saith he as ye hear the sound of the trumpet then ye shall say Absalom reigneth in Hebron whereby is meant either that upon the sounding of the trumpets in every tribe these spies should make known the reason of it to the people namely that it was because Absalom was made king in Hebron in stead of his father that so then the people mighty cry out as is usuall at such times God save king Absalom or rather that when the people were summoned by the sound of the trumpet to come to Hebron then these spies should make known the cause why they were called together to wit because Absalom in Hebron was newly crowned king Vers 11. And with Absalom went two hundred men out of Jer usalem that were called and they went in their simplicitie c. That is being invited to the feast of Absaloms peace-offerings they went in the simplicitie of their hearts merely as invited guests not knowing any thing of the plotted conspiracy but why would Absalom invite such of whom he could have no assurance whether they would further his designes or no I answer that severall reasons might induce him hereto to wit first because he knew that the people generally favoured him and therefore hoped that when they came thither and saw what was done they would soon approve of it and joyn in the conspiracy secondly because however if they proved firm to his father then his fathers party would be weakned by drawing so many out of the citie that would there have taken his part against Absalom and thirdly because by inviting such known faithfull men that meant no ill his plot intended would be the better concealed Vers 14. Arise and let us flee for we shall not else escape from Absalom c. David was a man of great courage the fort of Zion where he now was was a place of great strength bands of garrison souldiers he had that attended him as his guard the Cherethites Pelethites and Gittites that were experienced souldiers and men of tried valour and many of the people there were too that were very faithfull to him and yet when he heard that the hearts of the Israelites were generally for Absalom he would not stay in Jerusalem but fled presently away and he gives two reasons for it one lest Absalom should surprize him and the other lest the citie Jerusalem should be smitten whilest some stood for him and some for his sonne Absalom which rather then he would hazard he resolved to flee abroad and cast himself there upon the providence of God make speed saith he to depart lest he overtake us suddenly and bring evil upon us and sâ—te this citie with the edge of the sword by the third Psalme which David penned at this time the title of it is A Psalme of David when he fled from Absalom his sonne it is clear that he was greatly cheared with the hope of Gods help I will not â—aith he be afraid of ten thousands of people that have set themselves against me round about though remembring that the Lord had threatned to raise up evil against him out of his own house this might make him the more subject to be frighted and terrified yet it seems at other times he encouraged himself in the Lord his God so that his fleeing was onely because he saw that to be the safest and surest way both for his own preservation and the good of the citie he saw the people were divided in every place some holding with him and some with the traitour his sonne what party his sonne had in the citie as yet he knew not and should the adverse party prevail he might by them he delivered up to his sonne Absalom and the citie in that dissention might be utterly ruined and therefore that he might have time to discover how the people stood affected and to use some means to defeat his sonnes attempts he judged it best for the present not to trust himself in Jerusalem but to encamp abroad in the fields and desarts Vers 16. And the king left ten women which were concubines to keep the house It is hard to say what Davids intention was in leaving these his concubines to keep his house and indeed the lesse cause there was for it the more evident it was that there was an over-ruling providence of God in it for the effecting of that which he had threatned against David chap. 12.11 I will take thy wives before thine eyes and give them to thy neighbour and he shall lie with thy wives c. but yet the most probable conjecture is that he left them there to secure his palace not that he thought they were able to guard his house against Absalom and his crew but that he conceived that Absalom would not for shame cast them out because they were women and because they were his fathers wives so that if he had any regard to his father he would not use them despitefully for his fathers sake Vers 17. And the king went forth and all the people after him and tarried in a place that was farre off That is being gotten away some reasonable distance from the city there he stayed a while to wait for those that would come out to him and that he might observe the wayes and courses which the rebels would take Vers 18. And all his servants passed on besides him and all the Cherethites and all the
Pelethites and all the Gittites Concerning these Cherethites and Pelethites see the note chap. 8.18 the Gittites doubtlesse were the garrison souldiers that kept Gath which David had taken not long before from the Philistines chap. 8.1 Vers 19. Then said the king unto Ittai the Gittite wherefore goest thou also with us c. This Ittai was one of Davids principall Captains to whom he committed the third part of his army when they went out against Absalom chap. 18.2 and had fled as it seems from the Philistines or some other of the neighbouring nations for why else is he called a stranger and an exile and so living with David was become a Proselite and was at present the Captain of the Gittites Now first because he was a stranger and an exile and therefore too not like to be suspected or hurt by the new king or his followers he thought it unequall to engage him in their dissentions to make him that had lost all in his own land by siding in their combustions to be as unsafe in Israel whither he had fled for sanctuary as he had been before in his own countrey he judged a very unreasonable thing and secondly because he was upon some occasion very lately come from Gath with his souldiers he judged it too much to make them presently march up and down with him before they had well rested themselves and therefore he disswades them from going with him though he had all the reason in the world to strengthen his party as much as he possibly could yet thinking it not fitting to take them along with him for the reasons here alledged and being confident in Gods assistance as is evident Psal 3.6 he was not so eager upon any outward helps for the strengthening of himself as to do any thing that had but a show of unwarrantablenesse in it and therefore he earnestly perswadeth him to return with his men and to abide with the new proclaimed king that is Absalom Return saith he to thy place and abide with the king c. hoping also perhaps in their troubles to make the same use of him that he did afterwards of Hushai vers 34. If thou return to the city and say unto Absalom I will be thy servant O king as I have been thy fathers servant hitherto so will I now also be thy servant then mayest thou for me defeat the counsel of Ahithophel Vers 20. Mercy and truth be with thee As if he had said as thou hast been mercifull true and faithfull to me so I desire that thou mayest find God and man mercifull true and faithfull to thee Vers 23. The king also himself passed over the brook Kidron Which was between Jerusalem and that mount Olivet over which our Saviour passed John 18.1 when he was in danger of the Jews as David did now when he fled from his rebellious sonne Absalom Vers 24. And lo Zadok also and all the Levites were with him bearing the ark of the covenant of God Whose course it seems it was at this time to attend upon the service of the ark for it is evident that by Samuel first and David afterward there were certain courses appointed for the priests attendance on the sacred ministery as we may see 1. Chron. 9.22 All these which were chosen to be porters in the gates were two hundred and twelve These were reckoned by their genealogie in their villages whom David and Samuel the Seer did ordain in their set office And they set down the ark of God c. That is when they came to the place where David and his company resolved to stay a while waiting and observing how things would passe there they set down the ark but as for Abiathar who was now the high priest and went also out of Jerusalem together with David it is here said that he went up untill all the people had done passing out of the city either because he went in the forefront of the people that came along with David and so stayed not but led them up mount Olivet untill all the company that followed him were passed over the brook Kidron and were come to the place where the ark was set down or else because he went up to that part of mount Olivet where the ark was set down and there stayed till all the people were come thither that followed David out of the citie and being happely in a high place he might thence see the people coming and when they left coming out of the citie Vers 25. And the king said unto Zadok Carry back the ark of God into the citie c. Though David knew that the ark was a visible testimonie of Gods presence and could have been glad to enjoy it yet partly because he desired to make use of the priests who attended the ark and without whom he might not keep the ark to give him intelligence out of the city of all the counsels and practises of Absalom against him vers 35.36 And hast thou not there with thee Zadok and Abiathar the priests therefore it shall be that what thing soever thou shalt hear out of the kings house thou shalt tell it to Zadok and Abiathar the priests Behold they have there with them their two sonnes and by them ye shall send unto me every thing that ye can hear and partly perhaps because he was loth to bring them in danger remembring what the priests had formerly suffered at Nob for his sake he was contented for the present to want the presence of the ark as having his confidence in God and not relying altogether upon the externall sacrament and so advised them to carry it back again into Jerusalem Vers 27. The king said also unto Zadok the priest Art not thou a seer c. Some conceive that Zadok is here called a seer onely because he was now in the course of his attendance upon the ark as is noted above vers 24. and was to enquire of the Lord for the people upon all occasions and to return them Gods answer which cannot be because he was not the high priest who onely might wear the Ephod but others conceive that he was also a prophet and had that extraordinary gift of foretelling things to come for such were called Seers 1. Sam. 9.9 or that he was a man expert in the oracles of God and consequently that the drift of Davids mentioning this may be either to imply that in this regard he was the better able to judge whether the advice he gave were not right and fit to be followed or else to shew the cause why it was fit he should return to wit because he was in this his course the publick minister appointed to attend the ark for the service of the whole Church and withall might there consult with God in his behalf and give him notice of any thing that concerned him as occasion served Return saith he into the city in peace and your two sonnes with you but yet that their two
the youth of his sonne he should attempt any thing against him after his decease and therefore gave astrict charge to Solomon to watch over him narrowly and to take some occasion to cut him off Vers 9. But his hoar head bring thou down to the grave with bloud How this order which he gave to Solomon to bring down his hoar head with bloud to the grave agreeth with that oath of his to Shimei 2 Sam. 19.23 see there Vers 10. So David slept with his fathers and was buried in the citie of David In 1 Chron. 29.28 it is said that he died in a good old age full of dayes riches and honour here the place of his buriall is named to wit that it was in the citie of David that is in that part of Jerusalem where he dwelt and kept his court and which he had first taken out of the hands of the Jebusites which was thence called the citie of David even the place of his buriall was an honour to him and it seems his sepulchre was strangely preserved notwithstanding Jerusalem was so oft sacked and burnt for it continued unto the Apostles times as the Apostle Peter noted Acts 2.29 Men and Brethren let me freely speak unto you of the Patriach David that he is both dead and buried and his sepulchre is with us unto this day Vers 13. And she said Comest thou peaceably She might easily suspect that Adonijah did even swell with envy against Solomon and against her too because by her means his conspiracy was defeated and therefore when she saw him come in to her she was jealous presently of some plot he had against her and her sonne and thence enquired whether he came peaceably or no. Vers 15. And he said Thou knowest that the kingdome was mine and that all Israel set their faces upon me c. That is in regard that I was king and in a fair way to have had the kingdome settled upon me by the favour of the people who looked upon me as my fathers eldest sonne though I be now but a private subject and content to be so since it was of God that my brother Solomon should reigne I hope you will be willing to afford me what honour a subject may be capable of and will not deny me any reasonable request that I shall make to you how farre Adonijah was from being really convinced that it was of God that Solomon was king or from a quiet submission to the good providence of God therein is evident by the plot he had now in hand to get Abishag to wife that so he might wrest the kingdome from Solomon onely to hide his drift in desiring Abishag to wife he would seem to be fully satisfied concerning Solomons being king the kingdome is turned about and is become my brothers for it was his from the Lord and onely to desire that by considering what great hopes he was fallen from she would compassionate his condition and be the readier to gratifie him in any thing a subject might lawfully desire Vers 17. Speak I pray thee unto Solomon the king c. The onely reason alledged here by Adonijah why he made choice of Bathsheba to get Solomons consent for his marrying Abishag is the great interest she had in the king her sonne for saith he he will not say thee nay but yet considering that there were many others that were of power enough to have obtained any reasonable request of the king for him we may well think that there was another thing that induced him to set her a work in this businesse namely the hope of winning her to undertake his petition indeed accordingly it came to passe though Bathsheba were so wise a woman that her counsel to her sonne is recorded by the spirit of God in the holy Scripture Prov. 31.1 yet she could not discern his drift but being gulled with his fair words and her melting thoughts of compassion towards him she undertook that suit of his whereby he thought to undermine her sonne and at last to shoulder him out of the throne Vers 21. And she said Let Abishag the Shunammite be given to Adonijah thy brother to wife Thus she intimates that because he was his brother forgetting what was past he should do well to gratifie him in any reasonable request Vers 22. Ask for him the kingdome also for he is mine elder brother even for him and for Abiathar c. There is nothing in the text whence we can certainly conclude whether Adonijah had a purpose again to wrest the kingdome from Solomon and had for that cause by the advise of his confederates Abiathar and Joab sought to obtain Abishag to wife yet it may seem probable first by the strangenesse of the suite that he should desire her to wife who had lain either as his wife or concubine in the bosome of his own father secondly by Solomons severe proceeding against him for though by an ordinary way of providence he might have suspected that Adonijah had some plot in this suit of his yet because he did so certainly conclude of it that presently without any more ado he adjudged him to death this mâ—kes it most probable that the drift of Adonijah was discovered to Solomon by a speciall instinct of the spirit of God and thirdly by Joabs flying to the altar upon this and not before vers 28. however it is evident that Solomon took it so to wit that by the friends Abishag had gotten whilest she lay in his fathers bosome he hoped to increase his faction and happely also by marrying a wife of the deceased king to strengthen his crakt title and that because it was still the successours right to have the deceased kings concubines 2. Sam. 12.8 And I gave thee thy masters house and thy masters wives into thy bosome c. Ask for him saith he the kingdome also as if he should have said this is it which he looks after and with him Joab and Abiathar too having already the plea of being the elder brother and Abiathar the high priest and Joab the Generall on his side if he could strengthen himself also by this marriage then he would not fear to shew himself and to obtain his desire Vers 23. Then king Solomon sware by the Lord. That his mother might not interpose any further in the businesse Vers 24. As the Lord liveth which hath established me and set me on the throne c. That is as surely as the Lord liveth who hath done this for me so surely shall Adonijah be put to death and that this day there must be no delay in a matter of such danger though Solomon had beforehand promised his mother to grant her request yet his intention was therein onely to grant her any reasonable request and therefore not thinking that any tie to intangle him for the granting of that which might prove the ruin both of himself and her in stead of satisfiing her desire he took on
Solomon to Naamah the Ammonitesse before he died as is evident because Rehoboam the sonne of Solomon by this Naamah was born a full year before Solomon was king for Solomon reigned in all but fourty years chap. 11.42 and Rehoboam was one and fourty years old when he came to be king in the room of his father chap. 14.21 so that if Solomon took this daughter of Pharaoh to wife after Shimei's death as it is here set down in the story who had lived three years in Jerusalem after Solomon was king chap. 2.39 this marriage was many years after his marriage with Naamah at least in the fourth or fifth yeare of his reigne whether Naamah were at that time dead or no it is no where expressed but however that one chief aim in this match was to strengthen himself by joyning himself in affinitie with such a potent neighbour Prince as the king of Egypt now was is evident for therefore it is not said barely that he took Pharaohs daughter to wife but that he made affinitie with Pharaoh king of Egypt and took Pharoahs daughter c. implying that to joyn himself in affinitie with the king of Egypt was the great plot of this match it is not said whether she had embraced the Religion of the Israelites when he took her to wife yet considering that he is no where blamed for this marriage nor any thing said but that as yet he continued to walk in Gods wayes the high places onely excepted it is most like she forsook her idolatry and however that either before or after her marriage she became a proselyte and worshipped the true God we cannot well question because Solomon in this marriage is made a type of Christ who wooed the Gentiles and made them his spouse calling them from their idolatries to serve the true and everlasting God for hereto the Psalmist seems to allude Psal 45.10 Hearken O daughter and consider and encline thine eare forget also thine own people and thy fathers house And brought her into the citie of David untill he had made an end of building his own house That is having taken the daughter of Pharaoh to wife he brought her into the citie of David but yet he did not dispose of her in his own house there but in some other part of the citie and that either because his own house was not sufficient to entertain her and all her retinue or because he was at that time in building or at least had purposed to build a fair palace for himself with another adjoyning thereto for his Queen chap. 7.8 and so in that part of the citie of David she continued untill he had made an end of building his own house c. and the wall of Jerusalem round about Now this last clause concerning the wall of Jerusalem is I conceive added onely by the way to give a hint how the glory of Solomons kingdome did still flourish in every thing more and more that Jerusalem was walled about before this time is evident 2. Sam. 5.9 and 1. Chron. 11.8 but it seems Solomon did either erect a new wall without the old or else repair enlarge and fortifie the old building them with many stately towers and bulworks and so this city which was the place of his residence became farre the more glorious Vers 2. Onely the people sacrificed in high places c. This I conceive hath reference to that which is said before concerning the flourishing estate of Solomon in the last verse of the former chapter and the beginning of this his royall glory was every way great onely this saith the text was a blemish which stained the glory of his kingdome that as yet the people yea and Solomon too did offer sacrifices in their high places vers 3. which was directly against the Law Deut. 12.13 14. but of these high places see the note 1. Sam. 9.12 Vers 4. And the king went to Gibeon to sacrifice there for that was the great high place That is the largest and fairest the most famous and most resorted to and that happely because the tabernacle of Moses was there and therefore did Solomon go thither and with him all the chief of the Princes and Governours of the people whom he had called together 2. Chron. 1.2 3. concerning which see the note there Vers 6. And Solomon said Thou hast shewed unto thy servant David my father great mercy c. This he said in his heart being asleep for God understands the langague of the heart as well as that of the tongue and as the Lord can enable men to attend upon that which he sayes to them in their sleep so he can also give them power distinctly and with the full and free use of their reason their sleep no way disturbing their phancy to poure forth the desires of their souls in prayer to him and yet it may well be too that the intention of his mind all the day before upon the service of God made him fitter for the impression of such holy desires and thoughts when he was asleep and particularly to beg wisdome of God which before of all things he had most desired And thou hast kept for him this great kindnesse that thou hast given him a sonne to sit on his throne c. This was spoken in reference to Saul though God made Saul king over Israel as well as David yet he did not give it to Saul and his heirs and successours as he did to David this was a peculiar favour and honour which God reserved for David Vers 7. And I am but a little child I know not how to go out or come in That is young and unexperienced in state affairs and in comparison of this great burthen which must now lie upon me a very child so the Prophet Jeremy also speaks of himself Jer. 1.6 then said I Ah Lord God I cannot speak for I am a child some writers would hence conclude that Solomon was not above twelve years old when he began to reigne if not younger and so withall are forced to maintain that at eleven years of age he begat his sonne Rehoboam for it is manifest Rehoboam was born the yeare before he began his reigne because he reigned in all but fourty years chap. 11.42 and Rehoboam was one and fourty years old when he succeeded him in the throne but there is no cause why we should entangle our selves with such difficulties because Solomon saith here I am but a little child or because David said of him 1. Chron. 22.5 Solomon my sonne is young and tender for on the other side before this we see how David spake of him chap. 2.9 thou art a wise man and knowest what thou oughtest to do unto him for thus the Scripture usually speaks of young men Ishmael is called a child when he was at least eighteen years old Gen. 21.14 15. and David a youth and stripling 1. Sam. 17.23 whereas before 1. Sam. 16.18 he is called a mighty
North wall and their inner wings meeting in the middest of the house Neither is there any space allowed for the body of the Cherubs because their wings did arise as it were out of the middest of their backs Vers 30. And the floore of the house he overlaid with gold within and without That is both in the Oracle and without in the Temple Vers 31. The lintell and side-posts were a fift part of the wall The partition wall was twenty cubits long and twenty cubits high and the doore therefore being a fift part of it was foure cubits wide and foure cubits high narrower by a cubit then the doore of the Temple which was the fourth part of the wall vers 33. Some read this clause thus the lintell and side-posts were five square and then the meaning I conceive must be that the upper lintell was made of two pieces which went up in the midst like the ridge of a house and so the doore was five square Vers 33. So also made he for the doore of the Temple posts of olive tree a fourth part of the wall It was therefore five cubits broad for the partition must needs be twenty cubits the breadth of the Temple Vers 36. And he built the inner court with three rowes of hewed stone and a row of Cedar beams This Court here mentioned was questionlesse that which is called the court of the Priests 2 Chron. 4.9 but here called the inner Court in respect to that greater Court of the people which was without this but concerning these rowes of Stone and Cedar the opinion of Expositours is very different for some understand it of a low wall raised about this Court not above three cubits high over which the people might looke and see their sacrifices offered by the priests on the altar of burnt offering which was in this Court made of three rowes of stone perhaps of severall kinds and colours and a row of Cedar beames on the top Againe others understand it of a faire building about this Court wherein were foure galleries three of stone and one of Cedar which may seeme most probable first because this phrase he built the inner Court seemes to imply more then the raising of a low wall and secondly because in 1 Chron. 28.11.12 it seemes apparent that there were chambers and treasuries about the Courts of the Temple Then David gave to Solomon his sonne the pattern of the porch and of the houses thereof and of the treasuries thereof and of the upper chambers thereof and of the inner parlours thereof and of the place of the mercy-seat And the pattern of all that he had by the spirit of the Courts of the house of the Lord and of all the Chambers round about of the treasuries of the house of God and of the treasuries of the dedicate things and the like expression we have concerning the Temple Ezra 6.43 Vers 38. So was he seven yeares in building it From the second moneth of the fourth yeare of Solomons reigne when the foundation of this house was laid vers 1. to the eight moneth of the eleventh yeare when this house was finished is seven yeares and six moneths but the odd moneths as usually in other places are not here expressed CHAP. VII Vers 1. BUt Solomon was building his own house thirteen yeares Almost therefore twice as long was he in building his own house as in building the Temple for he was but seven yeares building that Chap. 6.38 the reasons whereof may be first that David had before his death provided a great part of the materialls for the Temple in a readinesse secondly that neither Solomon nor his workemen were so forward and zealous for the hastening and finishing these buildings as for that of the Temple and thirdly that happely this was a far greater building as indeed we may the better think it was if we reckon the house of Lebanon and the Queens house as part of this royall palace as most interpreters upon very probable grounds conceive they were Vers 2. He built also the house of the forrest of Lebanon c. Many Expositours hold that this house of the forrest of Lebanon was no part of that house of Solomons mentioned in the foregoing verse which was thirteen years in building but another house which he built in the forrest of Lebanon after those twenty yeares were expired that were spent in building the house of the Lord and his own house Chap 9.10 to wit when Solomon had taken Hamath 2 Chron. 8.3 which was the royall citie they say of Libanus and for the further confirmation of this they alledge that place Chap. 9.19 where it is said that Solomon built all that he desired to build in Jerusalem and in Lebanon and in all the land of his dominions but yet the most of Interpreters and I think most probably doe hold the contrary namely that it was a part of the Kings house which was thirteen years in building and that for these reasons first because there the golden Targets and Shields were kept which Solomon made Chap. 10.17 the King put them in the house of the forrest of Lebanon and were thence taken by Shishak when he came up against Jerusalem Chap. 14.25.26 and doubtlesse these were provided to be carried before the King by his Guard as were those of brasse which Rehoboam made in stead of the golden ones which the King of Egypt had carried away Chap. 14.28 and therefore could not be so farre off as mount Lebanon was secondly because it seemes to have beene the chiefe store-house and magazine of Armes which the kings of Judah had whence is that Esay 22.8 Thou didst looke in that day to the armour of the house of the forrest and it is not likely that Solomon would have his chiefe Magazine of Armes in mount Lebanon which was in the very utmost parts of his kingdome thirdly because it is not probable that Hiram afforded not help both of materials and builders for this house of Lebanon as well as for the rest of Solomons buildings and it is manifest Chap. 9.10.11 that Solomon gave Hiram his recompence at the end of those thirteen yeers spent in building his own house when as it is said there verse 1. Solomon had finished the building of the house of the Lord and the Kings house and all Solomons desire which he was pleased to doe fourthly because his throne of Judgement which we may well think was in Jerusalem was in a part of this house as we see in the seventh verse of this Chapter and fifthly because his wives house which is also here severally mentioned was a part of his owne house as appeareth 1 Kings 3.1 And Solomon made affinitie with Pharaoh king of Egypt and tooke Pharoahs daughter and brought her into the citie of David untill he had made an end of of building his own house c. under which the Queens house must needs be comprehended and why not then the house of
basons 2. Chron. 4.8 It is expressed that there were an hundred basons CHAP. VIII Vers 1. THen Solomon assembled the Elders of Israel c. To wit to attend upon the ark when it was removed out of the City of David which is Zion where it had been ever since David brought it thither 2 Sam. 6.12 of which see the note there unto the Temple which Solomon had now built in mount Moriah for by this personall attendance both of Princes and people upon the ark they did acknowledge the Lord of whose presente the ark was a type to be the God and Lord of Israel and themselves his servants A great question indeed it is how it can be said here that the ark was carried out of Sion that it might be placed in the Temple seeing ordinarily in the Scripture Sion is spoken of as the place where God dwelt in his Temple amongst his people as Psal 78.68.69 where it is said that God chose the tribe of Judah the mount Zion which he loved and he built his Sanctuary like high places c. and Esa 8.18 where God is called the Lord of hosts that dwelleth in mount Zion and so in many other places But for this we must know that to speak properly and in a strict sence the Temple was not built in mount Sion but in mount Moriah 2. Chron. 3.1 therefore it is said here that the ark was carried out of the citie of David which is Zion into the Temple but because the whole citie of Jerusalem is usually called Sion and mount Sion from that mount which was a chief part of it thence it is that the Temple Gods dwelling place is so usually said to have been in Sion Vers 2. And all the men of Israel assembled themselves unto king Solomon at the feast c. That is at the time when they were from all parts of the land to assemble themselves together to keep the feast in the moneth of Ethanim which is the seventh moneth By the feast is meant as is most probably held by the most of Interpreters the feast of tabernacles which began the 15 day of the seventh moneth Levit. 23.34 and was indeed the chief feast of this moneth as being one of those three feasts whereto all the males of Israel were bound to resort yet it must needs be that the people assembled at least the heads of the tribes and the chief of the fathers seven or eight dayes before the feast of tabernacles for the feast of tabernacles was kept from the fifteenth to the end of the two and twentieth day and on the three and twentieth day Solomon dismissed the people 2. Chron. 7.10 And on the three and twentieth day of this seventh moneth he sent the people away unto their tents so that the seven dayes which he kept for the dedication of the temple whereof mention is made vers 65. of this chapter and 2. Chron. 7.9 were before the feast of tabernacles yet if they were the seven dayes immediately foregoing the feast of tabernacles which was on the fifteenth day of the moneth doubtlesse the tenth day was excepted which was the day wherein they afflicted their souls with fasting Levit 23.27 and therefore not likely to have been one of the dayes of this festivitie of the Temples dedication now whereas it may be objected that till the eight moneth the Temple was not finished chap. 6.38 And in the eleventh yeare in the moneth Bul which is the eight moneth was the house finished to this I answer that the dedication therefore was doubtlesse in the seventh moneth of the following yeare that moneth being chosen for the peoples convenience who were then to assemble themselves to keep the feast of Tabernacles and that in the interim there might be time for the drying of the walls and to make all things ready for the dedication of it Vers 3. And the priests took up the ark In 2. Chron. 5.4 it is and the Levites took up the ark but that is onely because the priests also were of the tribe of Levi. Vers 4. And they brought up the ark of the Lord and the tabernacle of the congregation c. To wit that which was made by Moses which onely was called the tabernacle of the congregation this had been hitherto in Gibeon 2. Chron. 1.3 but was now removed thence with all the holy vessels thereof and laid up in the treasuries of the Temple not onely because they had been consecrated to God but also to make sure that the Temple should now be the onely place of Gods worship Vers 5. Sacrificing sheep and oxen that could not be told nor numbred for multitude To wit when they were going in a solemn manner before the ark to remove it from the citie of David into the Temple and therefore perhaps in the same manner too that was observed by David when he removed the ark from the house of Obed Edom 2. Sam. 6.13 And it was so that when they that bare the ark of the Lord had gone six paces he sacrificed oxen and fatlings Vers 8. And they drew out the staves that the ends of the staves were seen out in the holy place c. Some conceive the meaning of this hard place is this to wit that they drew out the staves quite out of the rings of the ark thereby to signifie that the ark was now to be removed no more and so the staves being laid upon the ground in the fore part of the Sanctuary their foure ends or heads might be seen as one went out of the holy place into the most holy but out of that place they were never seen because the ark was never removed but it is hard to make this exposition agree with the words the most approved exposition therefore is this when they had set the ark in his place behind the Cherubims to wit the two great Cherubims which Solomon had made neither the ark nor the staves could be seen but then they drew out the staves eastward that so though the ark was not seen yet the end of the staves might be seen to put them in mind of the ark which was behind the wings of the Cherubims for by this means the ends of the staves were seen out in the holy place before the oracle that is in that part of the most holy place which was before the ark which was more especially called the oracle and they were not seen without that is they were not seen out of the ark they that were before the oracle in the most holy place might discern by the ends of the staves that they were in the ark as it is expressed 2. Chron. 5.9 And they drew out the staves of the ark that the ends of the staves were seen from the ark before the oracle but the staves were never seen out of the ark for that was against Gods Law Exod. 25.15 The staves shall be in the rings of the ark they shall not be taken from it
citie of the Levites in the tribe of Ephraim Josh 21.21 22. Vers 18. And Baalath and Tadmor in the wildernesse in the land Baalath was a citie in the tribe of Dan Josh 19.40.44 as for that last clause of this verse in the land it may have relation to Tadmor alone to imply that it was in the land of Israel though in the utmost coasts thereof or else to all the towns and cities before mentioned and is added to shew that besides what Solomon built elsewhere all these before mentioned he built or repaired in the land of Canaan Vers 19. And that which Solomon desired to build in Jerusalem and in Lebanon To wit in the place where the house of Lebanon stood or else in the mountain of Lebanon which was on the north bounds of the land of Canaan for there he might build certain forts or towns though the house of Lebanon were built not far from Jerusalem of which see the note chap. 7.2 Vers 21. Whom the children of Israel were not able utterly to destroy See the note Josh 15.63 Upon those did Solomon levie a tribute of bond-service unto this day That is not onely of money but also of personall service and that in more servile imployments then he would impose upon the Israelites fitter for bondmen then for free men as we may see 2 Chron. 2.18 and hence it was that the posteritie of these strangers were called Solomons servants Ezra 2.55 58. nor is it necessary that we should think that this was a transgression of that law Deut. 7.2 And when the Lord thy God shall deliver them before thee thou shalt smite them and utterly destroy them thou shalt make no covenant with them nor shew mercy to them since that may be meant onely of the inhabitants that were in the land at their entring first into it not of their posteritie especially if the Israelites had made peace with them and much more if they had embraced the true religion Vers 23. These were the chief of the officers that were over Solomons work five hundred and fifty c. In the fifth chapter of this book and the sixteenth verse we reade of a far greater number to wit of three thousand and three hundred but there the storie speaks of those chief officers which were over the work in mount Lebanon where the materials were prepared for the building of the Temple and here it speaks onely of those chief officers that had the oversight of those that were imployed at home in building the greater difficultie is how to reconcile this place with that in the 2 Chron. 8.10 where it is said that the chief of King Solomons officers were but two hundred and fifty men but to this three answers may be given first that there the number of Solomons chief officers of state is expressed that bare rule over the people not as here of those that were imployed about his buildings or secondly there only those officers were numbred which were to take account of the builders and had the chief command over the work but that here the master builders that had the charge to oversee the rest and give direction for the building which were three hundred are also comprehended or thirdly though there were five hundred chief officers and fifty in a higher rank above them which were over the five hundred all which are here together numbred yet those five hundred did execute their places by turns two hundred and fifty at a time and that therefore there are but two hundred and fifty mentioned 2 Chron. 8.10 Vers 25. And three times in the yeare did Solomon offer burnt offerings c. That is at the three great feasts the feast of unleavened bread the feast of Pentecost and the feast of Tabernacles but under these by a Synechdoche all other parts of Gods worship required by the law are comprehended and therefore in 2 Chron. 8.13 there is mention made also of the daily sacrifices and of the sacrifices on the Sabbaths and on the new moons So he finished the house c. That is having finished the building of the house he imployed it in those services for which it was appointed and therefore 2 Chron. 8.14 it is also added that he appointed the priests and Levites to their severall charges in their courses according to the order which David by direction from the Lord had ordained Vers 26. And king Solomon made a navie of ships in Ezion-geber c. Though this be here first related yet evident it is that this navie was sent forth before the Temple was built because of the Almug-trees brought home by this navie And the king made of the Almug-trees pillars and terrises for the house of the Lord and harps and psalteries for singers chap. 10.12 and 2 Chron. 9.10.11 How Jehoshaphat attempted to enrich himself by sending out a navie after the same manner as Solomon had done before him and how he sped we may read Chap. 22.48 Vers 27. And Hiram sent in the navie his servants c. To wit because the Tyrians that were under Hirams government were always held the most expert sea-men neither did Hiram onely afford him mariners but was also at cost to build certain ships in Ezion-geber where Solomons navie was built that should go along in that voyage with the ships of Solomon for that must needs be the meaning of that place 2 Chron. 8.18 And Hiram sent by the hands of his servants ships and servants that had knowledge of the sea and they went with the servants of Solomon to Ophir and that because Hiram could not send ships ready built from Tyre which was in the midland sea to Ezion-geber which was in the red sea without fetching an infinite great compasse by sea which hath no appearance of likelyhood in it Vers 28. And they came to Ophir and fet from thence gold foure hundred and twenty talents c. Ophir is thought to be in the east Indies for thither indeed they might most easily fail from Ezion-geber which was in the red sea and whereas in 2 Chron. 8.18 we read of foure hundred and fifty talents it seems that thereof thirty talents went in expence for the charges of the fleet and for the wages of the men or it was the return of the adventure of some private persons and onely foure hundred and twenty as here came clear to the king CHAP. X. Vers 1. THe Queen of Sheba heard of the fame of Solomon concerning the name of the Lord. Sheba was a countrey that lay southward and far remote from Jerusalem Jer. 6.20 To what purpose cometh there to me incense from Sheba and the sweet cane from a farre countrey and thence this Queen is called by our Saviour the Queen of the south Matth. 12.42 and is said to have come from the utmost parts of the earth to heare the wisedome of Solomon some conceive it to have been in Ethiopia others more probably in Arabia the happie however both her
did Solomon build these high places for his wives idol-gods in the hill that is before Jerusalem that is in mount Olivet of which mention is made 2. Sam. 15.30 called afterwards the mount of corruption where they continued till Josiahs dayes 2. Kings 23.13 And the high places that were before Jerusalem on the right hand of the mount of corruption which Solomon the king of Israel had builded did the king defile probable it is that Solomon did purposely build them out of the citie as thinking it too much to defile the citie which God had chosen for his dwelling place with such abominations but yet being set up so nigh the Temple they might seem erected to outbrave or defie Gods Temple and therefore even hereby his sinne was aggravated Vers 8. And likewise did he for all his strange wives Though at first happely he might onely grant this favour to one or two of his wives yet the rest by degrees pleaded for the same libertie and so at last he was brought to build high places for all his wives idol-gods Vers 9. His heart was turned from the Lord God of Israel which had appeared unto him twice That is in an extraordinary way as he used to appear to his Prophets by dreams and nightly visions to wit once at Gibeon chap. 3.5 and the second time at Jerusalem chap. 9.2 which being a singular favour is therefore mentioned as a great aggravation of his sinne Vers 11. I will surely rend the kingdome from thee and will give it to thy servant And thus God repayed him in his kind for as he divided the honour that was onely due to God leaving part of it to the Lord and giving away part of it to his wives idol-gods so the Lord dealt with his posterity in regard of the kingdome leaving his sonne two tribes and giving away ten of the twelve tribes to Jeroboam his servant Vers 12. Notwithstanding in thy dayes I will not do it for David thy fathers sake That is because of the promise made to him 2. Sam. 7.12 13 14 15. Vers 13. But will give one tribe to thy sonne c. To wit one of the tribes of Israel considered apart from the tribe of Judah of the twelve tribes there were but ten that followed Jeroboam vers 31. Rehoboam therefore and his posterity had two tribes that revolted not to Jeroboam to wit Judah and Benjamin 2. Chron. 11.12 having Judah and Benjamin on his side and why then is it said here that one tribe onely should be given to Solomons sonne I answer because he speaks here of the tribes that belonged to the kingdome of Israel Judah in regard of her eminencie was still reckoned apart from the rest of the tribes 1. Sam. 11.8 And when he numbred them in Bezek the children of Israel were three hundred thousand and the men of Judah thirty thousand but especially after that division when Judah followed David and the other tribes followed the house of Saul henceforth the kingdome of Judah and the kingdome of Israel were still distinguished yea even after both were jointly under Davids command 2. Sam. 5.5 In Hebron he reigned over Judah seven years and six moneths and in Jerusalem he reigned thirty and three years over all Israel and Judah Now the Lord therefore threatning the rending away of the kingdome of Israel from the house of David he addes Howbeit I will not rend away all the kingdome that is all the kingdome of Israel but will give one tribe to thy sonne that is one of the tribes that belonged to the kingdome of Israel namely Benjamin see the notes vers 3. and chap. 12.20 and this the Lord promiseth to do for David his servants sake and for Jerusalems sake which he had chosen to wit that in the citie which God had chosen they might live under the government of Davids seed the true heirs of the kingdome from whom the Messiah was to descend Vers 15. When David was in Edom and Joab the captain of the host was gone up to bury the slain c. Of Davids subduing the Edomites we reade 2. Sam. 8.14 And he put garisons in Edom throughout all Edom put he garisons and they of Edom became Davids servants and at this time it seems whilest Joab prosecuted his victory slaying all the males where he came Hadad was hid being a little child and afterwards whilest he went about to see that all the dead that he had slain were buried Hadad secretly escaped away Yet some conceive otherwise of this passage to wit that after the conquest of the Edomites 2. Sam. 8.14 the Edomites fell upon the garisons which David left behind him and slew them whereupon Joab went up to bury the dead and to be avenged on the Edomites and so slaying all the males where he came Hadad of the seed-royall was conveyed away Vers 18. And they took men with them out of Paran To honour him with their attendance when he should come into Egypt Vers 21. Hadad said to Pharaoh Let me depart that I may go into mine own countrey As conceiving hope of recovering the kingdome of Edom now David and Joab were dead whom it seems he much feared or at least of enjoying liberty upon some honourable conditions to live again in his native countrey yet it is manifest he attempted nothing against Solomon a long time after this for he left Egypt immediately after Davids death before Pharaoh had cause to be jealous of him because of his affinitie with Solomon and till Solomons fall in his old age his enemies stirred not chap. 5.4 But now the Lord my God hath given me rest on every side so that it seems he either lay hid along time in Idumea or made some covenant with Solomon as becoming tributarie to him for his kingdome yea when he did stirre he was not able to shake off the yoke for the Edomites continued tributaries to the kings of Judah till Jehorams reigne 2. Chron. 21.10 Vers 23. Rezon the sonne of Eliadah which fled from his Lord Hadadezar king of Zobah To wit when David had gotten the better of his master in battel this it seems was when David got that great victory of the Syrians mentioned 2. Sam. 10.18 Vers 24. And they went to Damascus and dwelt therein and reigned in Damascus David had put a garison in Damascus 2. Sam. 8.6 It seems therefore that Rezon with his band of men set upon this garison and took the place from Solomon and so there reigned as king Vers 25. And he was an adversary to Israel all the dayes of Solomon That is after his first rising against him it is likely he was an adversary in heart ever since he fled in that battel wherein his lord Hadadezer was vanquished and that then he gathered this band of men here mentioned perhaps of his lords broken troops yet because David put garisons in Syria of Damascus 2. Sam. 8.1 6. and it is not probable that Solomon lost any
yeare he did and Asa his sonne succeeded him yet having reigned two years complete and somewhat more it is said here that he reigned three years in Jerusalem And his mothers name was Maachah the daughter of Abishalom Rehoboam had eighteen wives and sixty concubines by whom he had eight and twenty sonnes and sixty daughters but amongst all his wives he loved this Maachah the mother of Abijam best and therefore allotted him to succeed him in the throne 2. Chron. 11.18 23. elsewhere she is called Michaiah the daughter of Uriel of Gibeah 2. Chron. 13.2 and Maachah the daughter of Absalom 2. Chron. 11.20 Some therefore conceive that she was the daughter of Tamar the onely daughter of Absalom whose husband this Uriel of Gibeah was so she was the daughter of Uriel and withall the daughter that is the grand-child of Absalom And this they judge the more probable because the mother of Absalom was called Maachah 2. Sam. 3.3 but indeed the most Expositours hold that it was not Absalom Davids rebellious sonne of whom she was descended but another of that name called also Abishalom as here we have it Vers 3. And he walked in all the sinnes of his father c. That is of Rehoboam whereby it is evident that though Rehoboam and his princes humbled themselves before the Lord upon the preaching of Shemaiah to them when the king of Egypt made such a dangerous incursion into the land of Judah 2. Chron. 12.6 yet when the king of Egypt was out of his land he soon returned to his former evil wayes and so his sonne after him trod in his steps Vers 5. Because David did that which was right in the eyes of the Lord and turned not aside c. That is he did not wittingly and presumptuously do any thing wherein he did openly and scandalously turn aside from that which God had commanded him especially in the point of his government save onely in the matter of Uriah Vers 6. And there was warre between Rehoboam and Jeroboam all the dayes of his life In the story of the reigne of Abijam this is inserted concerning the continuall warre which was betwixt his father Rehoboam and Jeroboam to intimate that the cause of the warre betwixt Abijam and Jeroboam was the old quarrell about the rending away of the ten tribes this quarrell was not yet appeased there was for this continuall warres betwixt Jeroboam and the house of Solomon first in the dayes of Rehoboam the father and afterward in the dayes of Abijam his sonne Vers 7. Now the rest of the acts of Abijam c. See the note chap. 14.19 Some of these acts we have also recorded in the sacred Chronicles as his marrying foureteen wives by whom he had two and twenty sonnes and sixteen daughters 2. Chron. 13.21 but especially that famous battell which he fought with Jeroboam wherein with foure hundred thousand men he encountred and beat Jeroboam that had in his army eight hundred thousand and slew of them five hundred thousand and then being master of the field recovered Beth-el Jeshanah and Ephraim from him Vers 10. And fourty and one yeares reigned he in Jerusalem A long reigne which was no doubt by the speciall providence of God that he might have the more time to reform a kingdome so exceedingly out of order as his was when he first came to the crown And his mothers name was Maachah c. That is his grand-mothers see vers 2. Vers 12. And he took away the Sodomites out of the land To wit all that he could discover but some remained till his sonne Jehoshaphat came to the crown and then he removed them chap. 22.46 Vers 13. And also Maachah his mother even her he remooved from being queen c. That is from being queen regent for how else she should be remooved from being queen I cannot conceive Abijam the father of Asa sitting in the throne not full three yeares complete it is most probable that Asa was very young when he came to the crown and that hereupon Maachah his grandmother once the wife of Rehoboam his mother happely being dead was made queen regent during the kings minoritie but then Asa coming to some ripenesse of yeares and being well affected in matters of religion an enemy to the idolatry that was in the land and desirous to promote the true worship of God a thing the more wonderfull because he was trained up under such a guardian because his grandmother had set up some new abominable idol in a grove and that perhaps contrary to his command despising his youth and exalting her self because of her power as queen regent he took courage and assuming the government into his own hands deposed her from being queen regent any longer and withall he destroyed her idol and burnt it by the brook Kidron which is expressed thus 2. Chron. 15.16 Asa cut down her idol and stamped it and burnt it at the brook Kidron Vers 14. But the high places were not removed That is the high places wherein the people served and worshiped the god of Israel those high places which were dedicated to the worship of strange gods he took away 2. Chron. 14.3 but these wherein the true God was worshiped he removed not either for feare of the people or because he conceived there had been no great hurt in them since of old yea in the dayes of David the people had been inured to worship there as for the high places which Solomon built in mount Olivet see the note upon the 2. King 23.13 Neverthelesse Asa his heart was perfect with the Lord all his dayes That is the whole bent of his heart was sincerely to do what God required though through ignorance or the prevailing of his corruptions he many times did that which was not approveable but evil in Gods sight and though many of his people sacrificed in the high places yet it was altogether without his approbation Vers 15. And he brought in the things which his father had dedicated c. To wit silver gold and vessels 2. Chron. 15.18 It may be probably conceived that great victory in the battel which he fought with Jeroboam 2 Chron. 13.17 but not living to perform his vow his sonne Asa did it for him adding somewhat more of his own free gift Vers 16. And there was warre between Asa and Baasha king of Israel all their dayes The first ten yeares of his reigne he enjoyed peace 2. Chron. 14.1 In his dayes the land was quiet ten yeares the courage and the strength of the ten tribes being much abated by that great overthrow which Abijam his father had given them and in this time Asa reformed those things that were out of order concerning matters of religion and withall fortified many cities and other places providing for the troubles of warre in the leisure of peace 2. Chron. 14.2 7. when those ten years of peace were expired in which time Jeroboam died and Nadab his sonne was slain by
Baasha who reigned in his stead some enemy or other made warre against him but who it was is not expressed and then afterward about the fourteenth yeare of his reigne as is noted upon the 2. Chron. 15.10 Zerah who then commanded all the Arabians bordering Judea invaded his kingdome with an host of a thousand thousand and three hundred chariots but Asa encountered them with an army of five hundred and eighty thousand men levied out of Judah and Benjamin and with them overthrew this fearefull multitude and had the spoil both of their cities and camps 2. Chron. 14.9 c. and in his return to Jerusalem Azariah the Prophet met him and congratulated this victory and encouraged him to go on in the service of God whereupon Asa put away the remainder of the idols which were yet left in his kingdome and gathering together Judah and Benjamin and the Israelites of Ephraim Manasseth and Simeon which fell to him in abundance when they saw that the Lord his God was with him in the third moneth of the fifteenth yeare of his reigne he offered much of the spoil in sacrifices and made a solemne covenant with God 2. Chron. 15.11 12. c. all this time the Israelites attempted nothing against Judah that we read of But now when Baasha perceived how potent Asa began to be and how fast the Israelites revolted to him and how they had entred into a covenant with them of Judah he began to arm against Asa and because after this his warre with Asa never ceased all his dayes or because even before this there was no peace betwixt them but both sides prepared for warre therefore it is here said that there was warre betwixt Asa and Baasha all their dayes Vers 17. And Baasha king of Israel went up against Judah and built Ramah c. Having it seems gotten Ramah from the king of Iudah for Ramah was one of Benjamins cities Josh 18.25 fearing the greatnesse of Asa and the revolt of the Israelites to him 2. Chro. 15.9 he endeavoured to block him up and to keep his own people from flying away to him by fortifying Ramah and putting a garrison in it which lay in the way between Jerusalem towards Samaria and this was done about the thirteenth yeare of Baasha his reigne which was the sixteenth yeare of the reigne of Asa and the six and thirtieth yeare of the kingdome of Judah to wit since it was divided from that of Israel for so that place must be understood 2. Chron. 16.1 as is there noted Vers 18. Then Asa took all the silver and the gold that were left in the treasures of the house of the Lord c. To wit since Shishak king of Egypt carried away the treasures of the Temple chap. 14.25 16. and thus was Solomons Temple twice robbed of its treasures within the compasse of foure and thirty years or thereabout we cannot say whether this Ben-hadad to whom Asa sent these treasures was the grand child of Rezon who became a king of Damascus in Solomons dayes chap. 11.23 as some conceive affirming Rezon to be the same that is here called Hezion or whether he were the sonne of Hadad the Edomite that became an adversary to Solomon and at length became king of Damascus and was therefore called Ben-hadad as others hold But doubtlesse a great sinne this was in Asa that he should rob the Temple of God therewith to hire an infidell to break the covenant that he had made with the Israelites their brethren and to make warre with them especially if we consider what a wonderfull victory God had lately given him over that innumerable host of the Ethiopians and the Lubims and indeed after so great and memorable a proof of Gods readinesse to help him he did so farre distrust God as to hire a heathen perfidiously to invade the Israelites the prophet Hanani was sent to him to reprove him sharply and to make known Gods displeasure against him as is largely related 2. Chron. 16.7 c. Vers 20. And smote Ijon and Dan and Abel-beth-maachah and all Cinneroth Abel-beth-maachah is called Abel-maim 2. Chron. 16.4 and Cinneroth is that which is called in the new Testament the land of Genesereth Matth. 14.34 Vers 21. He left off building of Ramah c. To wit to go and withstand Benhadad and so when he had secured his land against him then as it is said in the next words he dwelt in Tirzah that is there he abode quietly without seeking any revenge against Asa Vers 22. And they took away the stones of Ramah and the timber thereof c. That is whilest Baasha was gone thence to defend his countrey against Benhadad the men of Judah and Benjamin came and took away both stones and timber and therewith built two cities of Benjamin Geba and Mizpah And this Asa chose rather to do then to seise upon Ramah and fortifie it for his own use either because he feared lest Baasha should return again before the work was finished or because he was loth there should be in that place any such strong hold knowing how prejudiciall it would be to the kings of Judah if the kings of Israel should hereafter get it into their possession or rather because he conceived these might be made more defensable places then Ramah could be for that he did fortifie these two towns of Geba and Mizpah for fear of Baasha is evident Jerem. 41.9 where we reade of a pit that Asa had in Mizpah that continued it seems unto the captivitie and was doubtlesse some trench or some place made for the receit of water in case it should be besieged the pit wherein Ishmael had cast all the dead bodies of the men whom he had slain because of Gedaliah was it which Asa the king had made for feare of Baasha c. Vers 23. Neverthelesse in the time of his old age he was diseased in his feet c. To wit in the three last yeares of his reigne for when Hanani the Prophet had reproved him for seeking help from the king of Syria he not onely cast the Prophet into prison but also at the same time oppressed some of the people such perhaps as shewed their dislike of these his courses wherefore the Lord in the nine and thirtieth yeare of his reigne imprisoned him striking him with most grievous pains of the gout in his feet and when in his sicknesse he sought not to the Lord but to the Physitians about two yeares after he dyed 2. Chron. 16.7 13. having seene seven kings of Israel to wit Jeroboam Nadab Baasha Elah Zimri Omri and Ahab Vers 24. And Asa slept with his fathers and was buried with his fathers c. And that with great magnificence 2. Chron. 16.14 And they buried him in his own sepulchre which he had made for himself in the citie of David and laid him in the bed which was filled with sweet odours and divers kinds of spices prepared by the Apothecaries art and they
Jehoshaphat Did I not tell thee that he would prophecie no good concerning me but evil as if the Prophet had said seeing thou art displeased at what I have said and wilt not believe but that I have spoken it out of ill will I will now largely shew you the whole vision that I saw I saw the Lord sitting on his throne and all the host of heaven standing by him on his right hand and on his left That is the Angels who are the ministers of the God of heaven at whose command they are continually imployed and if in this host the evil spirits are also included they are called the host of heaven onely because they also are under the overruling power of God and are ministers to execute his vengeance on the wicked and were happely such as stood now on his left hand Vers 20. And one said on this manner and another said on that manner This is added onely to imply that God hath divers wayes and means whereby he can accomplish that which he hath purposed in himself Vers 25. Thou shalt see in that day when thou shalt go into an inner chamber to hide thy self To wit lest he should be slain for incouraging the king to go against Ramoth Gilead by his false prophecy Vers 26. Take Micaiah and carry him back unto Amon the governour of the city and to Joash the kings sonne This Joash was it seems either the sonne of Ahab or rather the sonne of Omri the father of Ahab and called usually amongst the people the kings sonne and being in some place of authority in the citie the Prophet was sent to him together with Amon the governour of the citie As for these words of Ahabs Take Micaiah and carry him back from hence it may be probably gathered that when at first they fetched Michaiah they fetched him out of prison whither he is now sent back again and because of this many Expositours incline to think that this Micaiah was that Prophet that formerly threatned that his life should go for the life of Ben-hadad whom he had sent away in peace chap. 20.42 and that for this he had been ever since kept in prison Vers 27. Put this fellow in prison and feed him with bread of affliction c. That is with a diet course and scanty a poore pittance enough to hold life and soul together such as is usually allowed to poore captives and slaves and will onely serve to prolong their affliction and misery See Deut. 16.3 Vers 29. So the king of Israel and Jehoshaphat the king of Judah went up to Ramoth Gilead It was much that good Jehoshaphat should cause Micaiah to be sent for and then suffer a proud Baalitish priest to smite him on the cheek before his face and heare the king with such a severe charge send him back to prison and never open his mouth to speak a word for the poore Prophet but that he should go up to Ramoth Gilead with Ahab after the Prophet had foretold the dangerous event of this expedition is farre more strange and indeed all that can be said herein is this that either he was so farre overborn with the confidence of those foure hundred Prophets that promised victory that he began to think however at first he suspected them that their words might prove true rather then Micaiahs the rather because he knew that they should fight in a just cause which God usually favours or else that having engaged his word already to Ahab with whom he had lately joyned himself in affinitie he was loth to shrink now upon the words of Micaiah but chose rather to hazard the successe and to make triall what the event would be Vers 30. And the king of Israel said unto Jehoshaphat I will disguise my self c. Great personages are usually most laid at in battels and besides the prophesie of Micaiah had scared Ahab doubtlesse though he seemed to slight it yea perhaps he might also heare of the king of Syrias charge to his souldiers concerning him to avoid therefore this danger and so if it might be to elude Micaiahs threat he resolves to disguise himself and to enter the battel in the habit of an ordinary captain But yet happely Ahab pretended that he did this onely that the Syrians might not know there were two kings in the battel lest they should thereby be rendred the more cautelous and wary in their fight And thus he might indeed upon a fair ground wish Jehoshaphat to go on in his robes because he would not put upon him the disguising of himself in the attire of a common souldier or captain Vers 31. Fight neither with small nor great save onely against the king of Israel This the king of Syria commanded his two and thirty captains 1. Kings 22.31 first because he might well hope that the death or taking of the king would be the readiest means to rout the whole army or secondly because he desired to wipe off the dishonour that fell upon him in the last battel by bringing Ahab under his mercie as he was then exposed to the mercy of Ahab So well doth he repay the mercie which the king of Israel had then shown him and that no doubt by the speciall hand of Gods providence to convince him of his folly in sparing him whom God would have had destroyed Vers 32. Jehoshaphat cried out That is he cried out for help to wit both by calling upon Ahab to help him whereby it may be the Syrian captains perceived that he was not the king of Israel and by calling upon God for succour who thereupon helped him as it is said 2. Chron. 18.31 and moved the Syrians to depart from him onely the Lord was pleased by bringing him into this danger to let him see his folly in going out with Ahab notwithstanding the Prophet Micaiah had given him so fair a warning Vers 34. Turn thine hand and carrie me out of the host for I am wounded That is out of the battel for he left not the camp lest his souldiers should fly but was stayed up in his chariot untill the evening vers 35. and thus at last the vengeance of God fell upon him for his idolatry and for his persecuting Gods prophets but especially for the death of Naboth Vers 38. And one washed the chariot in the pool of Samaria and the dogs licked up his bloud c. See the note chap. 21.19 41. Vers 42. Jehoshaphat was thirty and five yeares old when he began to reigne and he reigned twenty and five yeares in Jerusalem Seeing therefore he began his reigne in the fourth yeare of Ahab as it is said in the foregoing verse who reigned two and twenty years in Samaria it must needs follow that whilest Jehoshaphat sate in the throne of Judah Ahab reigned in Israel about seventeen or eighteen years Ahaziah the sonne of Joram two years and Jehoram his brother the second sonne of Ahab about foure years and then Jehoshaphat dyed and
blessing from God which he now desired and as a signe whereby he should know whether God would grant him his desire or no. Vers 11. There appeared a chariot of fire and horses of fire And thus this zealous fiery spirited Prophet after he had long and happily fought a good fight of faith and contended for God against all the errours and corruptions of his times was at last carried triumphantly in a chariot of fire into heaven that is by the holy Angels appearing in the likenesse of a chariot of fire and horses of fire according to that of the Psalmist Psal 104.4 Who maketh his Angels spirits his ministers a flaming fire and so by this means the Lord did exceedingly honour his faithfull servant and withall as before the Law by the taking up of Enoch into heaven so now under the Law by this rapture of Elijah and then in the dayes of the Gospel by the ascention of Christ God was pleased to give evident and sensible proofs that he hath prepared the heavens for the perpetuall abode of his Saints and that though our bodies be laid for a time in the grave yet they shall at last be taken up into heaven there to live with God in everlasting glory onely they must be changed and of naturall weak corruptible bodies they must be made spirituall glorious incorruptible bodies and such a change no doubt there was now made in the body of Elijah that it might be fitted for heaven Vers 12. And he cried My father my father the chariot of Israel and the horsemen thereof That is the strength and defence both of the Church and commonwealth of Israel who by his doctrine and prayers did more for the defence of the Israelites then all their forces of chariots and horsemen could do and this Elisha spake either as bewailing the losse of Elijah in this regard or else to expresse his thoughts concerning this manner of Elijahs rapture namely that because he had been as the chariot of Israel and the horsemen thereof for their defence and safetie therefore he was now taken up with a chariot of fire and horses of fire and so carried triumphantly into heaven Vers 13. He took up also the mantle of Elijah that fell from him When Elijah was caught up into heaven his mantle fell from him first to shew that he was gone where he should no more have any need of his garments or any such thing and secondly that it might be left to Elisha as a token that God had designed him to succeed in Elijah place out of grief for the losse of his master he had torn his own garments and now to comfort him again that very mantle is as it were given him from heaven wherewith at his first calling he was assured that he should succeed him in his propheticall office Vers 14. And said Where is the Lord God of Elijah c. These were no words of distrust and doubting but of invocation and faith as if he had said I shall now see whether the spirit of Elijah rests upon me or no by attempting to work the same miracle or O Lord who by thy servant Elijah didst divide these waters make it now manifest by the same miracle that thou hast given me the spirit of Elijah Vers 15. And they came to meet him and bowed themselves to the ground before him As to the father of the Prophets Vers 16. Lest peradventure the spirit of the Lord hath taken him up and cast him upon some mountain c. See the note upon the 1 Kings 18.12 Vers 17. They sent therefore fifty men and they sought three dayes but found him not Thus through their mistake the rapture of Elijah to heaven was confirmed Vers 19. But the water is nought and the ground barren The land of Canaan was a most fruitfull land and had the waters of Jericho been alwayes nought and the ground barren it is not likely they would have built a city there or that Hiel the Beth-elite would so lately have reedified it in the dayes of Ahab if it had been then so annoyed but we see what the Psalmist saith Psal 107.33 34. He turneth rivers into a wildernesse and the watersprings into dry ground A fruitfull land into barrennesse for the wickednesse of them that dwell therein The sinnes of the inhabitants and perhaps the reedifying of Jericho had brought this curse upon the place which now therefore they commend to Elishaes consideration as expecting that the Lord would now by miracles confirm the calling of this new father of the Prophets Vers 20. Bring me a new cruse and put salt therein c. Salt was more likely to make the waters brackish then any way to heal them and the more was Gods power magnified who could work this alteration in the waters by such contrary means as for his appointing the salt to be brought in a new cruse that might be enjoyned either first to make sure that it should not be any way legally unclean or secondly to signifie the new change that should be made in the waters or rather thirdly that it might not be supposed that the salt had virtue to cure the waters from the cruse by reason of any thing that had formerly been put into it but that it was merely of God that it was effectuall for this end according to the words of Elisha in the following verse when he cast the salt into the spring Thus saith the Lord I have healed these waters And indeed it is probable that for this very reason the Prophet did appoint the men of the citie to fetch a new cruse of salt namely that they might be assured that there was no underhand dealing in working this miracle Vers 23. And he went up from thence unto Beth-el Having visited the colledge of the Prophets at Jericho he went thence to that also at Beth-el both to inform them of Elijahs rapture and the Lords designing him to succeed in his place and to confirm them in the truth both by his counsel and prayers And as he was going up by the way there came forth little children out of the city and mocked him c. Beth-el was the chief place where Jeroboams idolatry was practised 1 Kings 12.28 29. though therefore the prophets had seated themselves there because there was most need of their presence where was the springhead of that corruption yet it seems the inhabitants were most of Jeroboams religion and no marvell then though the little children had learnt of their idolatrous parents to scoff at Gods prophets as here they did Elisha crying after him as he went along Go up thou bald-head go up thou bald-head wherein they did not onely revile him with the name of bald-head but also scoffed at that report which no doubt was soon spread abroad of Elijahs rapture into heaven as if they should have said you that report your master is gone up into heaven why do not you go up after him for indeed why
it to wit that the king of Moab having the king of Edoms eldest sonne in his power whether left with him as an hostage formerly or now taken lately in that salley which he had made upon the king of Edoms quarters he took him and sacrificed him upon the walls of the city whereupon the Edomites being enraged against the king of Israel because by his pressing the continuance of this siege so lamentable a mischief was fallen upon their king and his sonne they brake up and went in a fury away from the camp and so the siege was raised But I rather conceive it was the king of Moabs own sonne whom he sacrificed First because the king of Edom was but a vice-roy chosen and set over them by Jehoshaphat for in his time they had no king of their own 2. Chron. 21.8 and therefore he could not have a sonne that should have succeeded him in his throne Secondly because this barbarous fact would rather have enraged both the king of Edom himself and the other kings to have pressed the siege the more vehemently that they might come to be revenged on him better therefore do most of Expositours understand this of the king of Moabs sonne to wit first that finding himself in extremity of distresse he fled to this last refuge of sacrificing his own sonne and heir to his idol-gods that with so pretious a sacrifice he might prevail with them for help and secondly that this he did on the wall both to let his enemies see how resolved he was still to hold out and that they might be afraid of the event of such a sacrifice and thirdly that the great indignation against Israel here spoken of was either that the Edomites moved with this lamentable spectacle were offended with the Israelites for it and so broke up their quarters and went away or rather that after this prodigious act of blind devotion both the king of Moab and the inhabitants of the city were more bitterly enraged against the Israelites then ever and were resolved to fight it out to the last man which the Israelites perceiving and withall perhaps moved with some compassion upon that lamentable spectacle they raised the siege and went away home As for that place whereby some would prove it was the king of Edoms sonne that was slain Amos 2.1 Thus saith the Lord for three transgressions of Moab and for foure I will not turn away the punishment thereof because he burnt the bones of the king of Edom into lime that speaks of burning the king of Edom not the kings sonne how ever it may be meant of any other salvage act of cruelty in the Moabites against the king of Edom. CHAP. IIII. Vers 1. THy servant my husband is dead and thou knowest that thy servant did feare the Lord. This she adds first to cleare her husband from the suspition of wasting what he had by any evill courses secondly to move him the rather to pity her because her husband was one as Elisha knew well that did truly and unfainedly feare the Lord and indeed observable it is how respectively she speaks of her husband though he had left her in so great poverty and distresse And the creditour is come to take unto him my two sonnes to be bondmen See the notes Exod 21.2 and Levit. 25.39 Vers 2. Tell me what hast thou in thine house As if Elisha should have said come let me see what thou hast of any value in thy house that may go toward the payment of thy debts and thus whilest the prophet made shew as if he desired to know how farre she was able to discharge her husbands debts that so he might try if he could compose the difference betwixt her and the creditour he brought her to speak of the pot of oyle she had to wit that being the onely thing of any value she had for we cannot think she was so poore that she had nothing at all else left in her house intending to take that occasion to give order for that whereby she was to be miraculously supplyed Vers 4. Thou shalt shut the doore upon thee c. This was enjoyned first as an act or signe approving or testifying her faith that being left to her self hopelesse of all help and succour from man she did yet expect from the Lord that miraculous help which the prophet had promised her secondly as a circumstance implying that it was fit they should pray unto God when they undertook this work whereto privacy was required thirdly that they might not be disturbed by others when they were imployed in this businesse they had in hand but fourthly and principally for the clearer manifestation of the intended miracle that there might be no suspicion that the oyle was by any body secretly conveyed into the house to them Vers 6. She said unto her sonne Bring me yet a vessell That is to one of her sonnes for that she had two sonnes is evident vers 1. Vers 8. Elisha passed to Shunem A city in the tribe of Issachar not farre from mount Carmel Josh 19.17 18. the very same from whence Abishag was fetched to David 1 Kings 1.3 Vers 9. I perceive that this is an holy man of God Not onely a prophet but a man of eminent holinesse Vers 10. Let us make a little chamber I pray thee on the wall Not that she had not room in her house to lodge him but because she considered that the tumult of a large family might be some disturbance to the devotions study and meditations of a prophet and therefore thought it convenient to provide a place for him where he might be more retired Vers 12. Call this Shunamite And when he had called her she stood before him Vers 15. it is againe said that Elisha bad Gehazi call her so that though it be here expressed that she came and stood before Elisha yet that which follows must be conceived to have been done before her coming the order of the cariage of the businesse it seems was this Elisha sent Gehazi to call her to him and withall willed him to acquaint her with the businesse namely that in recompence of her kindnesse if she had any suit to the king or captain of the host he would be her mediatour she answering Gehazi that she dwelt among her own people and Gehazi carrying back this answer to his master he consulted with Gehazi what then might be done for her and Gehazi putting him in mind that she had no child Elisha bade him again call her Vers 13. And he said unto him Say now unto her Behold now thou hast been carefull for us c. This was the message which Elisha bade Gehazi carry her when he was first sent to call her wherein he makes a thankfull acknowledgement of her great care of them and then tenders to speak for her if she had any occasion either to the king or the captain of the host whereby it appears also that the succour which
pound and a cab of doves dung for about twelve shillings and six pence and yet now a measure of fine floure which was about a peck and a pottle as most account it should be sold for a shekel which was about two shillings six pence and so also two measures of barley a mighty change Vers 2. Then a lord on whose hand the king leaned answered c. Some Expositours hold that this was that messenger mentioned in the latter end of the foregoing chapter that was sent to slay Elisha but me thinks it is plain that these words describe a person not mentioned before and that the king himself was present when the words of the prophet was thus slighted by his great favourite As for the custome of kings leaning on their nobles hands see chap. 5.18 If the Lord would make windows in heaven might this thing be That is if the Lord should cause the heavens to rain corn if showers of floure and barley should from the cloudes be poured down upon us there could not be such plenty Vers 3. And there were foure leprous men at the entring in of the gate For they might not be within the city because they were lepers Levit. 13.44 46. but yet withall observable it is how scrupulously carefull the inhabitants of Samaria were to observe that law of God of not suffering the lepers to come amongst them yea though they were ready to perish for hunger whilest in the mean season they made no bones of transgressing Gods law in a matter of greater weight and consequence by their grosse idolatry Vers 5. And they rose up in the twilight to go unto the camp of the Syrians That is in the twilight of the evening and it seems the Syrians were fled but a little before they came for of them it is said too vers 7. that they arose and fled in twilight and that both must be meant of the evening twilight is evident because it was in the following night that first the lepers were getting themselves a booty in the tents of the Syrians vers 9. If we tarry say they till the morning light some mischief will befall us And secondly that the city was raised by them vers 12. and the king arose in the night c. Vers 6. For the Lord had made the host of the Syrians to heare a noise of chariots c Which yet the lepers nor none in the city heard the Lord could easily have stricken these Syrians dead in the place but he was pleased rather as it were in a way of scorn and derision to fright them with their own fancies and to make them fly not daring to take their very horses with them like so many mad distracted men when there was not a man near them to do them any hurt Vers 9. If we tarry till the morning light some mischief will come upon us This they said because they judged it so great a fault not to acquaint their brethren with that which God had done for them when there were so many amongst them that were in danger every moment to perish with hunger Vers 10. So they came and called unto the porter of the city and they told them c. That is the porter of the gate and the watchmen that were with him Vers 11. And he called the porters and they told it the kings house within That is the city porter went to the kings palace and called to the kings porters there and acquainted them with the businesse who presently went and told the kings servants within the tydings that were brought them Vers 13. Behold they are as all the multitude of Israel c. That is we need not scruple the exposing of these to danger whether men or horse that we send forth to see whether this be true which these Lepers report for alas they are as all the multitude of Israel consumed and ready to perish for hunger and as good dye by the sword of the Syrians as stay behind to be starved here CHAP. VIII Vers 1. THe Lord hath called for a famine and it shall also come upon the land seven years And thus the people continuing in their sinnes the judgements of God were doubled upon them In Elijahs time God sent a famine amongst them but that lasted onely three yeares and a half James 5.17 Elijah was a man subject to the like infirmities and he prayed and it rained not for the space of three years and a half but now this continued full seven years Vers 2. And she went with her houshold and sojourned in the land of the Philistines seven years Because it is said of this good Shunamite that she went with her houshold c. it is probably conceived that her husband being dead she was at present a widow and a notable discovery it was of the Lords high displeasure against his people that in the neighbour countrey of the Philistines there was no want and yet in the kingdome of Israel a sore famine prevailed yea and in Judah too for it is not likely this good woman would have sought the preservation of her life amongst the Philistines if she might have done it amongst her brethren of Judah though the Philistines were a wicked people yet they had not the means of grace as Gods people had and therefore it is no wonder though God was most provoked with the idolatry and other wickednesse of his own people Vers 4. And the king talked with Gehazi the servant of the man of God c. When the Shunamite came to cry unto the king for her house and her land which in the time of her absence was seised upon by her kindred or by the officers of state for the kings use she found the king talking with Gehazi concerning the miracles which Elisha had wrought and so by that means found favour with the king and recovered her estate Some Expositours conceive that this was before Gehazi was stricken with leprosie though that be inserted in the history before this chap. 5.21 else they think the king would not have talked with him But without very evident grounds it is not fit to recede from the order of the history I conceive not that lepers were ever so secluded from cohabitation with others but that they might upon occasion have some conference with them especially it might be so here when the king had so great a desire to heare a true relation of all the wonders that Elisha had wrought onely indeed if this were after Gehazi was a leper observable it is that notwithstanding Gehazi did here speak so honourably of his master upon whose word so sore a judgement had seized upon him Vers 6. So the king appointed to her a certain officer saying Restore all that was hers c The word translated officer signifies an eunuch as it is in the margin of our bibles kings it seems in former times had eunuchs to be the chief officers in their courts whereupon in processe of
Libnah a citie in his own countrey and then no wonder though he stayed not to prosecute his victory in the land of Edom. Then Libnah revolted at the same time Libnah was a great citie within Judah one of the royall cities of Canaan when Joshua entred it Josh 10.29 30 It was by him given to the priests the sonnes of Aaron Josh 21.13 and now it rebelled against Joram because he had made such innovations in Religion and forced the people to idolatry as is expressed 2. Chron. 21.10 11. which no marvell though the Levites were least able to endure It is much indeed that one citie alone should venture upon such an attempt but perhaps the kings absence whilest he was in Edom and the discontent of the people yea perhaps some correspondence they might have with the Philistines who ere long invaded the land 2. Chron. 21.16 17. gave them hope of abettors and how they sped in the conclusion the Scripture expresseth not Vers 24. And Joram slept with his fathers and was buried with his fathers in the citie of David Before his death there was a prophesie in writing delivered him from Elijah the Prophet 2. Chron. 21.12 which threatned both his people his children his wives and his own body and immediatly what was threatned came to passe for first the Philistines and Arabians brake into Judea took the kings house made spoil of his goods and slew or carried away all his children save the youngest onely and then afterwards the Lord smote him with a grievous disease in his bowels which left him not till his guts fell out and being dead he was obscurely buried in the citie of David but not in the sepulchres of his Ancestours the kings of Judah and that without the lamentations and solemnities that had been used in other princes funeralls 2. Chron. 21.16 All the time of this kings reigne another king of the same name reigned in Israel to wit Joram the sonne of Ahab his brother in law And Ahaziah his sonne reigned in his stead He is elswhere called Jehoahaz 2. Chron. 21.17 and Azariah 2. Chron. 22.6 He was the youngest sonne of Joram for all the elder sonnes were slain or carried away by the Philistines 2 Chron. 21.17 In S. Matthews catalogue of the kings of Judah it is said Matth. 1.8 that Jehoshapoat begat Joram and Joram begat Ozias and so this Ahaziah who succeeded Joram and Joash who succeeded Ahaziah 2 Kings 11.2 and Amaziah who succeeded Joash 2. Kings 12.21 and was the father of Ozias are quite left out but this I conceive was onely because the Evangelist resolving to distribute the Ancestours of Christ into three severall ranks according to the three great changes that had happened in the state and finding just fourteen in the first rank from Abraham to David he laboured to reduce the other ranks to the same number too as knowing that equall numbers are a help to the memory and so to make just fourteen generations in that rank also from David to the captivitie he leaves out Ahaziah Joash and Amaziah and them perhaps rather then others because they were the next from Ahab by Athaliah the daughter of Ahab and wife of Joram Vers 25. In the twelfth yeare of Joram the sonne of Ahab king of Israel c. Yet chap. 9.29 it is said that he began to reigne in the eleventh yeare of Joram king of Israel which is because the yeare of Ahaziahs reigne did concurre with the latter end of the eleventh and the beginning of the twelfth yeare of Joram king of Israel Vers 26. Two and twentie years old was Ahaziah when he began to reigne c. In the 2. Chron. 22.2 it is said that he was two and fourty years old when he began to reigne we may reconcile this thus that he was two and fourty years old when he began to reigne alone by himself but that he was made king also when he was but two twenty years old his father yet living but then that must be granted which is before noted upon 1. Kings 22.42 to wit that Asa also was made king in his fathers life time and indeed because this answer may have some strong objections made against it therefore others do rather reconcile these two places thus to wit that those words in 2. Chron. 22.2 Fourty and two years old was Ahaziah when he began to reigne must be understood of the continuance of Omries pedigree who was great grandfather to this Ahaziah Omri reigned as sole king six years 1. Kings 16.23 Ahab two and twenty 1. Kings 16.29 Ahaziah his sonne two 1. Kings 22.51 Joram twelve 2. Kings 3.1 And thus Omries stock continued fourty and two years and therefore it is said that Ahaziah who was of that stock by his mother Athaliah in his two and fourtieth yeare began his reigne But this answer methinks is more unsatisfactory then the other the words in 2. Chron. 22.2 will hardly bear such an interpretation And his mothers name was Athaliah the daughter of Omri king of Israel That is the grandchild of Omri the daughter of Ahab the sonne of Omri vers 18. Vers 27. He was the sonne in law of the house of Ahab That is the sonne of Ahabs sonne in law to wit the sonne of Joram by Athaliah Ahabs daughter yet perhaps even he also by his mother Athaliahs perswasion married a daughter of the house of Ahab though by another wife Joash was born who succeeded him in the throne chap. 12.1 Vers 28. And he went with Joram the sonne of Ahab to the warre against Hazael the king of Syria in Ramoth Gilead Toward the latter end of his reigne Joram king of Israel undertook the recovery of Ramoth Gilead out of the hands of Hazael then king of Syria which Ahab his father had formerly attempted with ill successe and Ahaziah the king of Judah his sisters sonne joyned with him in that expedition as Jehoshaphat had formerly done with Ahab Vers 29. And king Joram went back to be healed in Jezreel of the wounds which the Syrians had given him at Ramoth c. That is Ramoth Gilead having wonne the town and then manned it strongly leaving the chief of his army there behind him with his captains of whom Jehu was the chief he withdrew himself to Jezreel to be cured of the wounds which he received in this siege of Ramoth Gilead See the note chap. 9.14 CHAP. IX Vers 1. ANd Elisha the prophet called one of the children of the prophets and said unto him Gird up thy loins c. That is prepare thy self and go with speed the excution that was to be done by Jehu upon the house of Ahab was to be dispatched presently whilest Jehu had the army with him at Ramoth Gilead and Jehoram was gone from thence to Jezreel and therefore the prophet that was to give him his commission was sent with such speed which may also be the reason why aged Elisha went not himself but sent one of
added both to clear the following story and withall to imply what state and jollity there was in Ahabs court when God wrought so great a change doubtlesse the house of Ahab since the revolt of Moab was never in a more flourishing condition there were seventy princes of the bloud royall at this time in Samaria as many Expositours gather from that chap. 10.7 And it came to passe when the letter came to them that they took the kings sonnes and slew seventy persons Joram had by valiant fight recovered Ramoth Gilead from the Syrians which his father had attempted in vain and was indifferently recovered of the wounds he had there received The king of Judah was come thither to visit him and fourty princes of his bloud were expected cha 10.13 for whose entertainment at a time of such rejoycing no doubt both Joram and Jezebel made great preparations and yet behold in the midst of this security Eliahs prophecy that was now forgotten shall be fulfilled in their ruine Vers 17. And Joram said Take an horseman and send to meet them and let him say Is it peace As fearing that some disaster had happened at Ramoth Gilead Vers 18. And Jehu said What hast thou to do with peace turn thee behind me He would not suffer the messenger to return lest Joram being warned by him should escape by flight or arm himself for resistance and therefore he wills the messenger not to talk of peace for Joram but to follow him as knowing that it was in vain for him to attempt to fly back when he commanded him to stay Vers 20. And the driving is like the driving of Jehu the sonne of Nimshi That is the grandchild of Nimshi for he was the sonne of Jehoshaphat who was the sonne of Nimshi ver 2. Vers 21. And Joram king of Israel and Ahaziah king of Judah went out c. It was strange that neither of these kings should apprehend that they were enemies that were descried when they perceived that they detained the messengers that were sent to know who they were but thus we usually find men infatuated whom God intends to destroy Vers 22. And it came to passe when Joram saw Jehu that he said Is it peace Jehu As if he had said What is the cause of this thy unexpected coming hither have ye taken the strong hold which the Syrians held in Ramoth Gilead by assault or composition or have the Assyrians come upon you and put you to flight or what is the matter that ye are so suddenly come hither and in so great haste And he answered What peace so long as the whoredomes of thy mother Jezebel and her witchcrafts are so many Idolatry is often in the Scripture called whoredome Deut. 31.16 And this people will rise up and go a whoring after the gods of the strangers of the land whither they go to be among them and Levit. 20.5 And I will cut him off and all that go a whoring after him to commit whoredome with Molech and mens inveigling or compelling others to partake with them in their idolatry is called witchcraft because as harlots were wont with their enchanted cups and love-potions to make men dote upon them so these great ones that were idolaters did by their flatteries and threatnings winne others to their spirituall fornication whence it is that in these very terms the idolatry of Nineveh in Nahums prophecy is said to be the cause of her approaching misery chap. 3.4 Because of the multitude of the whoredomes of the well favoured harlot the mistresâ—â— of witchcrafts that selleth nations through her whoredomes and families througâ— her witchcrafts and these no doubt are principally the whoredomes and witchcraftâ— wherewith Jezebel is here charged by Jehu though withall it may well be that shâ— was guilty as Idolaters use to be of whoredome and witchcrafts in the ordinarâ— sense and so Jehu used such expressions as might comprehend both the one anâ— the other Vers 24. And smote Jehoram between his arms and the arrow went out at hâ—â— heart That is he shot the arrow and smote him betwixt his shoulders as he was flying away so that it went out at his brest through his heart Vers 25. When I and thou rode together after Ahab his father the Lord laid this burden upon him c. To wit that dogs should lick the bloud of Ahab in the place where they had licked the bloud of Naboth 1 Kings 21.19 concerning which see the note there Now such prophecies as this that contained threatnings and curses were usually called burdens because the evil therein threatned was like to fall heavie upon those against whom they were denounced as is evident Isa 13.1 and so in many other places Vers 27. But when Ahaziah the king of Judah saw this he fled by the way of the garden house c. To wit choosing that as a secret way though he fled toward Jezreel yet he durst not enter the city but in the suburbs where their garden-houses were he turned aside into some by way hoping by that means to escape but what the successe was the following words do shew Jehu and his captains at last overtook him and so they smote him at a place by Ibleam a town that belonged to Manasseh Josh 17.11 and so flying further after he was wounded even to Megiddo there they found him out and slew him Indeed the words here would seem to import that he dyed in Megiddo of the wounds he received nigh Ibleam and he fled to Megiddo and dyed there but by the relation of this story in the book of the Chronicles it is evident that after the wound he received in his flight he hid himself in Samaria 2. Chron. 22.9 that is in the kingdome of Samaria to wit in Megiddo whither he fled and so Jehu with his men following him close at length by making diligent search in the city there they found him out and brought him to Jehu and he slew him there 2 Chron. 22.9 Vers 28. And his servants carried him in a chariot to Jerusalem and buried him in his sepulchre c. Which Jehu permitted for his father Jehoshaphats sake 2 Chron. 22.9 When they had slain him they buried him because said they he is the sonne of Jehoshaphat who sought the Lord with all his heart Vers 29. And in the eleventh yeare of Joram the sonne of Ahab began Ahaziah to reigne over Judah See the note chap. 8.25 Vers 30. Jezebel heard of it and she painted her face and tired her head and looked out at a window c. To wit as hoping with her stately and imperious looks to daunt the traitour or at least to expresse a brave spirit even in this her desperate condition and how little she feared what he or his could do to her Vers 31. And as Jehu entred in at the gate she said Had Zimri peace who slew his master Intimating that as Zimri enjoyed not the benefit of his conspiracy against his lord and master
subjects as would to go up to worship in the Temple of Jerusalem which the former kings of Israel would not permit this we find 2. Chron. 30.11 c. where it is said that when Hezekiah had proclaimed a solemne passeover many of the ten tribes went up to keep the passeover in Jerusalem Vers 3. Against him came up Shalmaneser king of Assyria c. When Hoshea had slain Pekah in the fourth yeare of Ahaz as is before noted he found not so ready admittance into his throne as perhaps he expected and whilest the people were in this combustion amongst themselves Shalmaneser called by others Nabonassar the sonne of Tiglath-pilezer being either desired to come into the aid of that party that opposed Hoshea or being of himself ready enough to take advantage of these civil broils that he might wholly subdue that kingdome which his father had already in a great part ruined he came up against Hoshea and at length prevailed so farre that Hoshea was content to become his servant and to pay him tribute and so was settled in the throne of Israel which was as is probable in the twelfth yeare of Ahaz as is above noted vers 1. Vers 4. And the king of Assyria found conspiracie in Hoshea c. That is Shalmaneser the Assyrian king discovered that Hoshea had practised with So king of Egypt to wit that Hoshea should cast off the yoke of the Assyrian king and that he should be supported herein with succour from Egypt and this he first suspected by hearing that Hoshea had sent ambassadours to the king of Egypt and then was confirmed in his suspicion when he found that Hoshea neglected to pay the tribute which formerly he had yearely paid this So is thought to be the same that by other Historians is called Sua or Sabucus the Ethiopian because in Ethiopia he had his education the encroaching power of the Assyrian might be well terrible to Egypâ— at this time and therefore it is no wonder though he animated Hoshea against the Assyrian the wonder onely would be that in a matter that so nearly concerned him he should afford no more succour to the king of Israel but that it is true indeed that though this be not here expressed yet perhaps he might afford him succour however they proved too weak to support him against the overbearing power of the Assyrian Monarch Therefore the king of Assyria shut him up and bound him in prison To wit when he had taken Samaria as is afterwards related vers 6. Vers 5. Then the king of Assyria came up throughout all the land and went up to Samaria and besieged it three years To wit in the seventh eighth and ninth yeare of Hoshea which was the fourth fifth and sixth of Hezekiah king of Judah chap. 18.9 10. And it came to passe in the fourth yeare of Hezekiah king of Judah which was the seventh yeare of Hoshea sonne of Elah king of Israel that Shalmaneser king of Assyria came up against Samaria and besieged it And at the end of three years they took it even in the sixth yeare of Hezekiah that is the ninth yeare of Hoshea king of Israel Samaria was taken Vers 6. In the ninth yeare of Hoshea the king of Assyria took Samaria and carried Israel away into Assyria c. And so now all the rest of the ten tribes were carried away captives from which they never returned again and the kingdome of Israel was utterly ruined having continued from Jeroboam their first king about two hundred threescore and two years Vers 9. And the children of Israel did secretly those things that were not right c. The idolatry of Israel was open and publick but yet because they covered over this their idolatry and superstition with pretences of worshiping the onely true God the God of Israel therefore it is said they did secretly or covertly those things that were not right and besides there were many private idolatries and impieties practised amongst them besides what were allowed or enjoyned by publick authority to which these words may also have relation according to that Ezek. 8.12 Sonne of man Hast thou seen what the ancients of the house of Israel do in the dark every man in the chambers of his imagery c. And they built them high places in all their cities from the tower of watchmen to the fenced city That is in all places not onely in their cities but also in the most solitary and unfrequented places there was not so much as a tower built where watchmen were appointed to be for the guarding of the castle or for the defence of the countrey but there they had their idols and their high places to worship their idols in Vers 13. Yet the Lord testified against Israel and against Judah by all the prophets and by all the seers That is by all his messengers whom he sent to them to whom he made known his will partly by divine revelations partly by visions Vers 15. And they followed vanity and became vain c. That is they followed idols and did that which argued most grosse folly and weaknesse according to that Psalm 115.8 They that make them are like unto them so is every one that trusteth in them Vers 17. And sold themselves to do evil c. See the note 1. Kings 21.20 Vers 18. Therefore the Lord was very angry with Israel and removed them out of his sight c. That is he cast them out of the land which he had chosen for the habitation of his people and where he had placed the sacred signes of his presence among them whereupon it followes that there was none left but the tribe of Judah onely for the tribe of Benjamin since the revolt of the ten tribes was incorporated as it were with the tribe of Judah as one people and so were reckoned as one tribe together with them See the note 1. Kings 11.13 Vers 19. Also Judah kept not the commandements of the Lord their God c. This is added as a second cause why the Lord brought this heavie judgement upon the Israelites to wit because the kingdome of Judah was by their example corrupted and tainted with the same sinnes whereby God was still the more offended Hosea 4.15 Though thou Israel play the harlot yet let not Judah offend c. and it may also be inserted as an aggravation of Judahs sinne who would not be warned by the punishment that was inflicted on the Israelites according to that Jer. 3.8 when for all the causes whereby back-sliding Israel committed adultery I had put her away and given her a bill of divorce yet her treacherous sister Judah feared not but went and played the harlot also Vers 20. And the Lord rejected all the seed of Israel c. That is all of the kingdome of the ten tribes as is plainly implyed in the former verses and indeed though they of Judah were afterward carried away captives also yet God did never reject
he dyed it may seem that Ahaz begat Hezekiah when he was little above eleven years old for if Hezekiah was five and twenty years old when his father was but thirty six it must necessarily follow that Ahaz was but eleven years old when his sonne Hezekiah was born to avoid this inconvenience some hold that Ahaz was one and twenty years old or nigh so much when he began to reigne the incomplete yeare not being reckoned chap. 16.2 the like also they say concerning the years of his reigne to wit that he reigned seventeen years well nigh complete and so was thirty eight years old when he died on the other side they say that Hezekiah was but twenty foure years old when he began to reigne onely because he was foure and twenty years old complete and something more it is here said that he was five and twenty years old when he began to reigne Now according to this computation Ahaz being thirty eight eight years old when he died and Hezekiah twenty foure it will follow that Ahaz was fourteen years old when Hezekiah his sonne was born which say they was possible enough but because we find elsewhere that it was so usuall with the kings of Judah and Israel to cause their sonnes that were to succeed them to be designed kings in their life I should rather conceive that what is said both of Ahaz and Hezekiah concerning their age when they began to reigne is meant of the time when they were first designed kings as is before noted chap. 16.2 His mothers name was Abi the daughter of Zachariah Or Abijah 2. Chron. 29.1 and if she were as is supposed by many the daughter of that Zachariah by whom so long as he lived Uzziah was kept in the way of truth chap. 26.5 we may well think that her piety manifested in the carefull education of this her sonne was a chief means under God that he proved so zealous for the cause of the true Religion though his father was so extremely wicked Vers 4. He removed the high places and brake the images c. Other particulars are expressed in the Chronicles which are not here mentioned as first that in the first moneth of the first yeare of his reigne he opened the doores of the Temple which Ahaz had shut up and repaired them to wit by overlaying them with gold where they were decayed Secondly that having called together the priests and Levites he exhorted them to sanctifie themselves and to cleanse the house of God willing them to consider that all the calamities which had lately fallen upon them were for those foul corruptions in Religion which were crept in amongst them and that this the priests and Levites did carefully as he enjoyned them and so the king with the rulers of the citie came up immediately to the Temple and offered sacrifices there in a most solemne manner unto the Lord. Thirdly that upon advice taken because they could not keep the passeover at the usuall time they resolved to keep it on the fourteenth day of the second moneth to this end proclamation was made throughout the kingdome for the assembly of the people yea the king sent posts with letters to the Israelites of the ten tribes to perswade them also to return unto the Lord and to come up unto Jerusalem to keep the passeover and the feast of unleavened bread wherein he prevailed with divers of them though the most of them laughed his messengers to scorn and so there was a great assembly both of the men of Judah and Israel in Jerusalem where they kept the feast with exceeding great joy at which time it was that the people by the kings encouragement beginning first in Jerusalem and afterward procceeding to the other cities of Judah yea and to some cities of the Israelites too brake down all the idols and their appurtenance as is here relalated yea and removed the high places too which had hitherto stood in the dayes of their best king And fourthly that he ordered the courses of the priests and Levites and provided both for their work and maintainance wherein he sound the people very forward And he called it Nehushtan That is a lump or little piece of brasse to intimate the folly of the people in worshiping the brasen serpent when he had broken it he called it Nehushtan Vers 5. After him was none like him among all the kings of Judah nor aâ—y that were before him That is he excelled all that were before him and all that were after him for the kings that were before him the case is clear for the comparison is not betwixt him and David or Solomon but betwixt him and the kings of Judah that sate in the throne of David ever since the kingdome was rent into two kingdomes the kingdome of Judah and the kingdome of the ten tribes now all these he excelled in that he removed the high places which neither Jehoshaphat nor any other of the good kings of Judah had hitherto done But how did he excell all that were after him seeing of Josiah his grandchild it is said chap. 23.25 that there was no king before him like unto him I answer this needs not seem strange if we consider that though Josiah might excell him in some things as indeed he did yet Hezekiah might excell Josiah in other things as first in that Hezekiah was the first that removed the high places though none before him had done it yet he would not suffer them to stand but when Josiah removed the high places he had the example of this his good grandfather to encourage him and secondly in his many victories over the Philistines wherein Josiah was never so successefull Vers 7. And he rebelled against the king of Assyria and served him not If when Ahaz did send to the Assyrian to aid him against Rezin king of Syria and Pekah king of Israel chap. 16.7 he did not onely hire him thereto with a great summe of money but did alâ—o covenant to become his vassall and to pay him a yearely tribute and yet within a while after when Hezekiah succeeded his father Ahaz in the kingdome encouraged with his victories over the Philistines and others he resolved to cast off the yoke of the Assyrian and so withheld the tribute that had been formerly paid then no wonder it is though it be said here of Hezekiah that he rebelled against the king of Assyria some Expositours excuse yea commend this fact of Hezekiahs and that either by supposing that Ahaz had covenanted to pay tribute for some certain yeares and so that term of years being now expired Hezekiah was free or else by pleading that it was unlawfull for Ahaz to subject Gods free people to the yoke of a heathen prince and therefore it was lawfull for Hezekiah to cast off his yoke but rather I conceive it was a weaknesse and errour in Hezekiah to do this though he did it out of a zeal against the subjection of Gods people to
the city Eliakim therefore and those that were with him desired Rabshaketh to speak in the Syrian and not in the Jews language Speak I pray thee to thy servants in the Syrian language for we understand it and talk not with us in the Jews language in the eares of the people that are on the wall a strange request indeed this may seeme to be made to an enemy who they might be sure would do what he could to discourage the people and to raise sedition amongst them but first it is no wonder that men in danger should seek to help themselves in those wayes whereby there is little or no likelyhood that they should do themselves any good and secondly perhaps they desired this of him as refusing to continue the parley unlesse he would speak to them in the Syrian language upon which ground they might conceive he would yeild to them as hoping that upon this parley they would surrender the citie to him peaceably Vers 32. Vntill I come and take you away to a land like your own land c. Because the Assyrian king had lately carried away the Israelites captives into a strange countrey this people could not but feare the like measure by way of answering these their fears therefore he addes these words wherein he yeilds indeed that they might expect that at his return for their purpose was to go against Egypt assoon as they had perfected the conquest of Judea they should be removed out of their countrey but withall he addes that they should be carried to a land as good as their own Vers 36. But the people held their peace and answered him not a word for the kings commandment was saying Answer him not To wit lest they should rashly either exasperate the enemy or discover their fears or give any other advantage to them by any thing they should say and because there was no better way to pull down the swelling pride of this insolent tyrant then thus to seeme not to mind what he said or at least not to judge his words worthy an answer Vers 37. Then came Eliakim the sonne of Hilkiah which was over the houshold and Shebna the scribe and Joah the sonne of Asaph the recorder to Hezekiah with their clothes rent c. To wit because of the blasphemy of Rabshakeh and the great distresse whereinto they were all like to fall CHAP. XIX Vers 3. THis is a day of trouble and of rebuke and of blasphemy That is this is a day wherein the poore people of God are in great trouble wherein the Lord hath testified his displeasure against us and rebuked us for our sinnes and wherein the proud enemy hath blasphemed Gods name For the children are come to the birth and there is not strength to bring forth That is such as is the condition of a woman in travell when the child is come to the very birth and then her strength fails her that she cannot be delivered such is our condition our sorrow is extreme our danger desperate as being brought to such extremities that unlesse help come presently we are sure to perish and no power or ability we have to help our selves so that unlesse God do miraculously help us we must needs perish both prince and people and in such extremities God is wont to come in to the help of his poore distressed people Vers 4. It may be the Lord thy God will heare all the words of Rabshakeh c. That is it may be he will manifest that he hath heard them by punishing him for them Wherefore lift up thy prayer for the remnant that are left That is pray earnestly unto God for those few that are left of the people of God he calls them a remnant first with respect to the captivity of the ten tribes who were carried away into a strange land and so onely Judah and Benjamin were left secondly with respect to the havock that had been made amongst the people of Judah both in the dayes of Ahaz his father and now also by Sennacherib in many of their cities which he had taken and for these he desires him to lift up a prayer that is to pray fervently for in fervent prayer the soule of a man mounts up as it were to heaven and is above all thinking of earthly things according to that of David Psal 25.1 Unto thee O Lord do I lift up my soul Vers 7. Behold I will send a blast upon him c. That is I will drive him out of the kingdome even as the dust or chaffe is driven by a blast of wind and thus the Lord shews how unable the Assyrian should be to stand against his indignation notwithstanding he thought his power could not be resisted What this blast was wherewith the Assyrian was driven out of the land may be probably gathered by that which is related afterward it may be meant either of the report of the king of Ethiopia's arming against him or of the slaughter which was made by the Angel in his army vers 35. or of the fear and terrour wherewith he was stricken of God upon those occasions or of all these together and so likewise for the rumour that is mentioned in the next words and he shall heare a rumour c. it may be meanâ— both of the rumour that the king of Ethiopia was come out against him vers 9. and of the rumour of the slaughter made in the Assyrian army perhaps the tumult and shreeking and grones that were then amongst them Vers 8. So Rabshakeh returned and found the king of Assyria warring against Libnah Rabshakeh finding that the inhabitants of Jerusalem would not yield to open their gates unto him went presently to Sennacherib to Libnah either to inform him of their resolution or rather to conferre with him concerning the army of Tirhakah the Arabian or Ethiopian king whereof it seems he had heard Whether he raised the siege and went away with that army he carried against Jerusalem chap. 18.17 it is not expressed The threatning letters which Sennacherib immediately sent to Hezekiah by terrifying him to make him yield is a probable argument that Rabshakeh had left his army still before Jerusalem under the command of the other captains and onely went himself to Sennacherib to consult with him concerning their affairs Vers 9. And when he heard say of Tirhakah king of Ethiopia Behold he is come out to sight against thee he sent messengers again unto Hezekiah And withall he gave them letters written to Hezekiah containing in effect the same message vers 14. and the reason why he thus sought by all means to terrifie Hezekiah was to make him yield presently to him that if it were possible he might be possessed of Jerusalem before they should heare of the coming of the Ethiopian army and that the rather because that citie would be the most convenient place for him to retreat unto with his army if need were to shelter themselves against the Ethiopians Vers
order before thy death Hezekiah had not yet a sonne to succeed him in the throne for Manasseh was borne three years after this as being but twelve years old at his fathers death chap. 21.1 and therefore it is probable that this was one chief thing which Isaiah had respect to in these words that he should advise and determine what was requisite concerning his successour for saith he thou shalt dye and not live that is thou art but a dead man by the ordinary course of nature there is no way of recovery for thee unlesse the Lord shall be pleased by his almighty power to deliver thee it is true indeed this condition was not expressed yet was it understood the Lord purposely or else where concealing this part of his will that Hezekiah receiving the sentence of death in himself might the more earnestly seek for help unto the Lord and that Hezekiah took it for a conditionall threatning and not a declaration of what God had absolutely determined is evident by his praying to God for mercy herein Vers 2. Then he turned his face to the wall and prayed c. To wit either because that wall was towards the Temple or rather to hide his tears and that being thereby the freer from distractions he might the more freely poure forth his requests unto God to whom he now turned as to his onely hope and comfort Vers 3. I beseech thee O Lord remember now how I have walked before thee in truth c. Besides that love of life and horrour of death which is naturally in all men and which grace hath much adoe to overmaster even in the best of Gods servants there were many things that made the sentence of death in a speciall manner terrible to Hezekiah as first because he had yet no sonne to succeed him in the throne chap. 21.1 and it must needs be very grievous to him to think that the promise made to David and Solomon 1. Kings 8.25 There shall not fail thee a man in my sight to sit on the throne of Israel should not be made good to him in his posteritie who had to his utmost endeavoured to keep the condition required of God at the giving of that promise Secondly because he could not but fear lest upon his death Religion would go to wrack again lest the reformation newly begun would soon come to nothing and the poore Church of God would quickly be overgrown with superstition again Thirdly because he saw that those that had been already forward enough to ascribe all the calamities that had befallen the kingdome in his time to his suppressing their high places altars and idols would be now much more bold to insult over him if God should thus suddenly cut him off And fourthly especially because his own faith must needs be sorely assaulted and shaken with these temptations and that the rather because the coming of the Prophet to him in such a manner as Gods Herald to threaten him with death Thou shalt die and not live might seem to imply that God meant to hew him down in displeasure doubtlesse in these regards the heart of Hezekiah was almost overwhelmed with terrours as himself afterward expressed in his song Isa 38.10 14. and hence it is that in this his prayer he pleads his integritie that what he had done in the reformation of his kingdome he had done with an upright heart because he knew it was good in his eyes not by way of expostulation or pleading his merits but to support and strengthen his faith against these temptations that he might with the more hope and confidence call upon God and might by this argument move the Lord to shew him mercy Vers 4. And it came to passe afore Isaiah was gone out into the middle court c. Some reade this afore Isaiah was gone out into the middle citie and indeed it is by many held that Jerusalem was divided into three parts whereof one was the citie of David which is called Zion another that which was of old called Jebus or Salem and a third that which lay betwixt these two and joyned them together and was called the middle citie the same where Huldah the prophetesse dwelt chap. 22.14 for so some reade that place she dwelt in Jerusalem in the second part and accordingly they understand this place that before the Prophet was gone out of the citie of David into the middle citie the Lord sent him back to Hezekiah with a promise of recovery but because the text seems most plainly to speak of the Prophets going out of the kings house and the tender compassion of God in the speedy sending back of the Prophet to comfort the afflicted soul of Hezekiah is the more eminently discovered by this that afore Isaiah was gone out into the middle court of the kings house he was sent back again to the king this translation is justly put into the text of our Bibles as the best and this middle court I take to be the same which is called the court within the porch 1. Kings 7.8 Vers 5. Thus saith the Lord the God of David thy father I have heard thy prayer c. In sending to Hezekiah the promise of his recovery the Lord stiles himself the God of David his father because the promise made to David concerning the continued succession of his seed in the throne of Judah should by this means be made good to Hezekiah who should now live to have an heir to succeed him even as in former time to imply that God would perform to the Israelites what he had promised to Abraham Isaac and Jacob he used to stile himself the God of Abraham the God of Isaac and the God of Jacob. On the third day thou shalt go up unto the house of the Lord. The suddennesse of his recovery makes it evident that it was miraculous and the mention of his going to the house of the Lord sweetens the tidings of his recovery since nothing could more glad his heart then to heaâ—e that having received the sentence of death in himself he should yet again praise God in his holy Temple Vers 6. And I will deliver thee and this citie out of the hand of the king of Assyria c. Though Sennacherib were returned as is most probable into his own countrey yet first there might be some garrisons left behind here and there in the cities he had taken and secondly just cause had Hezekiah to fear that having reinforced his army he would return again and endeavour to wipe of the stain of his present flight and to remove those fears the Lord assures him that as he had so he would still deliver both him and Jerusalem out of the hand of the Assyrian Vers 7. And Isaiah said Take a lump of dry figges c. That is a masse made of drie figges Both the boil that Hezekiah had in this dangerous sicknesse and the masse of figges appointed to be laid to the boil which are
a pillar in the Temple for the king to stand on of which see the note chap. 11.14 and therefore 2. Chron. 34.31 it is said of Josiah that he stood in his place And all the people stood to the covenant That is they consented to renew their covenant with God and promised that they would do according to the covenant Vers 4. And the king commanded Hilkiah the high priest c. Josiah did begin to purge Judah and Jerusalem from the high places and the groves and the idols which the people had worshiped in the twelfth yeare of his reigne which was six years before the book of the law was found 2. Chron. 34.3 but upon his hearing of those grievous threatnings in the book of the law against idolatry he now proceeded further and perfected that work of reformation which was then began and therefore it is that in the Chronicles the penman of the sacred historie undertaking to relate the reformation that Josiah wrought in the twelfth yeare of his reigne he addes also what was done afterward when the book of the law was found and on the other side speaking here how he suppressed idolatry upon the hearing of the law he joynes also many things which were done of the same nature in the twelfth yeare of his reigne that all his zealous acts in rooting out idolatry might be related together As here that he commanded Hilkiah the high priest and the priests of the second order c. to bring out all the idolatrous trash that was in the Temple where by the priests of the second order may be meant the inferiour priests called priests of the second order with respect to the high priest or rather the first two chief priests of the two stocks of Eliazer and Ithamar of whom see the note 2. Sam. 8.17 Some Interpreters understand it of the priests of the order of Jedaiah the second of those twenty foure orders of the priests appointed by David 1. Chron. 24.1.7 but it is hard to say why they should be employed in purging the Temple rather then the rest of the priests And he burnt them without Jerusalem in the fields of Kidron and carried the ashes of them unto Beth-el Therewith to defile the prime seat of Jeroboams idolatry and withall to expresse his detestation of these idols and that idolatry there first erected from whence the infection had overspread the whole land and had been the main cause of all the evil that was fallen upon the people of God By the Law whatever touched the graves of dead men it was unclean and thus he manifested his detestation of these idolatrous monuments and that he esteemed them as most filthy things fi◠onely for such unclean places Nor need it seem strange that Josiah should have this power in Beth-el which was a citie of Samaria the kingdome of the ten tribes for first Abijah the sonne of Rehoboam had long since taken Beth-el from Jeroboam and annexed it to the kingdome of Judah 2. Chron. 13.19 And Abijah pursued after Jeroboam and took cities from him Beth-el with the towns thereof and so perhaps it had ever since continued and secondly it seems that the greatest part of the kingdome of Samaria was at this time under the dominion of Josiah whence is that vers 19. And all the houses also of the high places that were in the cities of Samaria which the kings of Israel had made to provoke the Lord to anger Josiah took away and did to them according to all the acts that he had done in Beth-el of which two reasons probable enough may be supposed for first it may be after the flight and death of Sennacherib when Merodach opposed himself against Esar-haddon his son Hezekiah took aduantage of this faction in the North and laid hold upon so much of the kingdome of Israel as he was able to people or secondly perhaps the same reason that moved the Babylonian king to set Manasseh free when he was his prisoner in Babylon did also perswade him to give him with his libertie the dominion of the greatest part of the countrey of Samaria to wit that he might defend these territories against the Egyptian who begun in these times with great power and successe to oppose the Babylonians and indeed the earnestnesse of Josiah in the king of Babels quarrel notwithstanding the kings of Judah had so long held great amitie with those of Egypt 2. Chron. 35.20 21 22. doth argue that the composition which Manasseh had made with that king or his Ancestour was upon such friendly terms as required not onely a faithfull observation but also a thankfull requitall Vers 5. And he put down the idolatrous priests whom the kings of Judah had ordained to burn incense c. The word in the originall here translated idolatrous priests is Chemarim and because we find them mentioned Zeph 1.4 as distinct from the priests I will cut off the remnant of Baal from this place and the name of the Chemarims with the priests therefore many Expositours hold that they were certain ministers of their idolatry different from the priests such as the monks are among the papists or at least that they were a peculiar sort of priests so called either because they wore black or coloured garments or because they lived a retired life in cells and cloisters or because of their fierie zeal and fervencie in their Religion or because they were peculiarly employed in burning incense Vers 6. And he brought out the grove from the house of the Lord c. By the grove is meant either the image or similitude of a grove which was hanged up in the Temple or rather a very grove which idolatours for devotion had planted near unto the Temple contrary to the commandment of the Lord Deut. 16.21 Thou shalt not plant thee a grove of any trees near unto the altar of the Lord thy God which therefore Josiah did now cut down and removed from the Temple burning it at the brook Kidron without Jerusalem and then cast the powder thereof upon the graves of the children of the people to wit both in contempt of the idols and in reproch of those that had worshipped them in their lives for this is plainly implied 2. Chron. 34.4 Vers 7. And he brake down the houses of the sodomites that were by the house of the Lord c. These Sodomites 〈◊〉 were kept and maintained not onely for the satisfying of mens unnaturall lust but also for the honour of their idol-gods whom they thought pleased with such horrid uncleannesse and therefore were their houses built close to the Temple and here the women wove hangings for the grove with which hangings they compassed in many severall places in the groves as so many severall tents and chappels◠darker the fitter for those horrid deeds of darknesse which were there done for there they worshipped their idols and defiled themselves with all kind both of spirituall and bodily uncleannesse Vers 8. And he brought
all the priests out of the cities of Judah and defiled the high places c. To wit by beating down their altars c. and turning the places to prophane and unclean uses or doing something to them which in the judgement of those that esteemed them sacred must needs render them unfit for any sacred imployment as by burning dead mens bones in them vers 14. or any thing of the like nature And brake down the high places of the gates that were in the entring of the gate of Joshuah the governour of the citie c. It is very probably thought by some Expositours that these high places of the gates were high places built for the worship of some tutelary gods whom they esteemed the Gods that were the guardians and protectours of their citie which were therefore erected nigh to the gate of Joshua the governour of the citie that is one that was at that time the chief captain or the chief Magistrate of Jerusalem now the breaking down of these high places is particularly expressed to shew that Josiah regarded not the greatnesse of any that had any speciall interest in any idolatrous monuments but suppressed them all Vers 9. The priests of the high places came not up to the altar of the Lord in Jerusalem but they did eat of the unleavened bread c. These priests were such as were of the linage of Aaron that yet had defiled themselves with the idolatry of the high places where they worshipped the true God in a false manner now though these were deposed from their offices nor were ever suffered more to serve at Gods altar yet they were allowed to eat of the unleavened bread that is of the provision allowed for the maintenance and nourishment of the priests Vers 10. And he defiled Tophet c. This Tophet was a high place on the east side of Jerusalem in a very pleasant valley called the valley of the children of Hinnom or as it is Josh 15.8 the valley of the sonne of Hinnom where the sacrificed their children to Molech and it was called Tophet as it is generally held from an Hebrew word that signifies a drum or a timbrel either because of the musick and dances which they used at the time of those sacrifices or rather because by the noise of drummes and tabrels they sought at those times to defenâ— the eares of the parents that they might not heare the shreekes and cryes of their children and hence it was that the prophet Jeremy threatned that in that very valley there should be a mighty slaughter of the people so that it should be no more called Tophet nor the valley of the sonne of Hinnom but the valley of slaughter Jer. 7.31 32. yea and the prophet Isaiah as in allusion to the shreekes or torments of those that were slain here calls hell Tophet Isaiah 30.33 for Tophet is ordained of old yea for the king it is prepared he hath made it deep and large the pile thereof is fire and much wood the breath of the Lord like a stream of brimstone doth kindle it and so the Evangelist calls hell Gehenna as Mat. 5.22 and so in divers other places as in relation to the Hebrew word Gehinnom that is the valley of the sonne of Hinnom Vers 11. And he took away the horses that the kings of Judah had given to the sunne c. By these horses of the sunne some conceive is meant onely a carved statue or representation of the sunne sitting in a chariot drawn with fiery horses but why is it then distinctly said that he took away the horses and burnt the chariots and that these horses were kept in the suburbs of the citie others conceive that they were horses kept to be offered in sacrifice to the sunne as judging the horse for his swiftnesse a fit sacrifice for the sunne that runnes so swiftly about the earth but for what use then were the chariots more probable therefore it is that they were horses consecrated to the sunne wherewith in chariots either the princes were wont to ride forth when they went to worship the rising sunne or else the image of the sunne was carried about the citie at some certain times for which onely use they were still kept at the charge of the kings of Judah in the suburbs of Jerusalem Vers 12. And the altars that were on the top of the upper chamber of Ahaz which the kings of Judah had made For on the roofs of their houses they used to sacrifice to sunne moon and starres as we see Jer. 19.13 And the houses of Jerusalem and the houses of the kings of Judah shall be defiled as the place of Tophet because of all the houses upon whose roofs they have burnt incense unto all the host of heaven c. Zeph. 1.4 5. I will also stretch out my hand against Judah and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem and will cut of the remnant of Baal from this place and the name of the Chemarims with the priests and them that worship the host of heaven upon the house tops c. And the altars which Manasseh had made in the two courts of the house of the Lord c. It is expressely said 2. Chron. 33.15 that Manasseh repenting him of his former wickednesse took away all the altars which he had built in the mount of the house of the Lord and in Jerusalem and cast them out of the city but though he cast them out of the city yet his sonne Amon after his death restored them it seems to their former places or if they were demolished and ruined yet at least he built others in their room and yet these which Josiah now did beat to dust are called Manassehs altars because he first set them up in the two courts of the Temple Vers 13. And the high places that were before Jerusalem which were on the right hand of the mount of corruption c. This mount whereon Solomons high places stood was the mount Olivet near unto Jerusalem 1 Kings 11.7 called here the mount of corruption because it was so full of idols wherewith the people had corrupted themselves according to that expression Deut. 32.5 they have corrupted themselves yet it is but a weak conceit to think that Solomons high places erected to these heathen gods had continued to this day as some men hold seeking hence to inferre that Solomon did never repent and turne unto the Lord for what likelyhood is there that neither Asa nor Jehoshaphat nor Hezekiah did meddle with defacing these idolatrous monuments which were doubtlesse in most esteem amongst the people questionlesse Asa that would not spare his grandmothers idol and Hezekiah that brake in pieces the brazen serpent would not suffer these execrable high places to stand undemolished in the very face of the Temple but what these good princes pulled down the idolatrous kings that succeeded in the throne of Jupah did soon set up again and because they were erected as in the room
of those which Solomon did at first set up therefore they were still called the high places which Solomon built Vers 15. Moreover the altar that was at Beth-el c. See the notes above upon vers 4. Vers 16. And sent and took the bones out of the Sepulchres and burnt them upon the altar c. That is the bones of the priests that were there buried out of a superstitious respect to the holinesse of the place 2. Chron. 34.5 And he burnt the bones of the priests upon their altar above three hundred years it was now since a Prophet sent from God had foretold that the bones of the priests should be burnt upon Jeroboams altar 1. Kings 13.1 2. which was now accordingly accomplished Vers 17. Then he said What title is that that I see Because the man of God sent to prophecy against Jeroboams altar had foretold that the bones of the priests should be burnt upon the altar the old prophet that seduced him both buried him in the sepulchre provided for himself and gave order to his sonnes to bury him there also and withall took order to erect a statue or pillar in the sepulchre whereon was engraven that there the man of God was buried that had prophecyed against the altar and was afterwards torn with a lion that so when the time came of which the man of God had prophecyed his sepulchre might hereby be known from the rest and so his bones with the bones of that man of God might lie at rest this was the title or inscription which Josiah now espied and being satisfied what it was he accordingly gave order to let their bones alone and so the old prophet had his desire See 1. Kings 13.31 32. Vers 18. So they let his bones alone with the bones of the prophet that came out of Samaria See the note 1 Kings 13.11 Vers 19. And all the houses also of the high places that were in the cities of Samaria c. See the note above vers 4. Vers 20. And he slew all the priests of the high places that were there upon the altars c. Though upon the priests the sonnes of Aaron that had worshipped the true God in a false manner in the high places he laid no other punishment but this that they should be for ever disabled from coming up to the altar of the Lord in Jerusalem vers 8 9. yet these he slew as not being the Lords priests but made priests after the order and institution of Jeroboam 1 Kings 12.31 and such as sacrificed to false gods and perhaps obstinately opposed Josiah in this reformation yea he slew them upon the altars and therein fulfilled what was long since prophecyed of him 1. Kings 13.1 2. and hereby it appears that even after the ten tribes were carried away captive into Assyria yet there were some both of the priests and people that either were left behind or returned again into the land of Samaria Vers 22. Surely there was not holden such a Passeover from the dayes of the Judges c. In 2. Chron. 35.18 it is from the dayes of Samuel the prophet c. doubtlesse there could not be so great a concourse of the people to eat the Passeover now when ten of the twelve tribes were carried captive into Assyria as there had been in former ages when all the tribes of Israel lived under the government of Saul and David and Solomon successively but this is spoken with respect to the multitude of sacrifices that were offered at this passeover given bountifully by the king and princes to the people but especially with respect to the exceeding joy of the good people because religion was restored again in its purity amongst them and the solemnity of all the service that was then performed in the house of God Josiah gave then to the people for the passeover offering thirty thousand lambs and kids and three thousand bullocks and his princes and the chief of the Levites gave proportionably many thousands more as is largely set down 2. Chron. 35.7 8 9. and all the service of the feast was performed with very great solemnity Vers 25. And like unto him was there no king before him c. See the note chap. 18.5 Vers 26. His anger was kindled against Judah because of all the provocations that Manasseh had provoked him withall So it is said Jer. 15.4 And I will cause them to be removed into all the kingdomes of the earth because of Manasseh It is evident that Manasseh repented him of his sinnes 2. Chron. 33.12 19. and therefore as sure it is that the Lord did fully pardon him all his sinnes Isa 1.16 17 18. Wash ye make you clean put away the evil of your doings from before mine eyes cease to do evil learn to do well relieve the oppressed judge the fatherlesse plead for the widow come now and let us reason together saith the Lord though your sinnes were as scarlet they shall be made as white as snow yet here the wrath of God against Judah is ascribed to the sinnes of Manasseh which is because the Lord doth many times correct his servants for their sinnes though he hath fully perdoned them and that not onely in their own persons but in their posterity too Secondly because those sinnes of Manasseh were still secretly harboured amongst the people though they yielded to Josiahs reformation for fear yet in their hearts and many of them secretly in their practises too they did still uphold Manassehs wicked wayes as was indeed most remarkably evident in that so soon as ever Josiah was dead even all his children with the people did soon return to Manassehs idolatry again whence it was that the Lord complained of Judah Jer. 3.10 that they had not turned to him with their whole hearts but fainedly and it was in the dayes of Josiah the king vers 6. Vers 29. In his dayes Pharaoh Necho king of Egypt went up against the king of Assyria c. To wit in the last yeare of Josiahs reigne which was thirteen years after he kept that solemn passeover and perfectly suppressed idolatry both in Judah and in a great part of Samaria it is hard to say who this king of Assyria was against whom the king of Egypt went up Some conceive it was Esar-haddon the son of Sennacherib and that it was the revolt of the Medes and the Babylonians from him that invited the king of Egypt at this time to invade his countrey but others farre more probably hold that it was Nebulasser the sonne of Ben-meradach king of Babylon for the Babylonians had now gotten the empire from the Assyrians and therefore it is no wonder that he should be here called the king of Assyria And king Josiah went against him To wit to hinder him from passing thorough his countrey Pharoah sent Embassadours to him to desire him that he might quietly passe thorough his countrey protesting that he directed himself against the Assyrians onely without any harmfull purpose
had kept himself out of the storm with Baalis king of the Ammonites Jer. 40.14 and being of the kings seed he now envied that the government should be committed to Gedaliah and stirred up also by the king of Ammon he made a conspiracy with some few more to slay Gedaliah this Johanan mentioned above vers 23. discovered to Gedaliah and offered his help to slay Ishmael Jer. 40.13 14. but Gedaliah being incredulous Ishmael had the better advantage to effect his purpose for whilest he was feasting with him he slew him and those that were with him Jer. 41.1 2 3. Ishmael the sonne of Nethaniah of the seed royall and ten men with him came to Gedaliah and they did eat bread in Mizpah together and Ishmael arose and ten men with him and smote Gedaliah the governour and all the Jews that were with him c. after this fourescore men coming from severall places of the kingdome in a most sad and mournfull manner because of the desolation that was fallen upon Jerusalem having certain offerings and incense with them which they purposed to offer to the Lord in the place where the Temple had stood the place which God had chosen though now ruined by the Chaldeans Ishmael having notice of it went forth to meet them and with counterfeit tears making shew that he also bare a part with them in their sorrow he invited them to go with him to Gedaliah thereby to try how they stood affected to him and so having gotten them into the city he slew them all ten of them onely excepted whom he spared because they promised to discover unto him some treasures hidden in the fields during the warres he also addressed himself presently to return to the Amonites and carried with him as captives all the inhabitants of that place and amongst the rest Zedekiahs daughters committed to the care of Gedaliah by Nebuchadnezzer but Johanan hearing of it with such forces as he could get pursued him presently and overtaking him at Gibeon the captives fell off him and Ishmael with eight men onely escaped by flight all which is largely related in the 40. and 41. chapter Vers 26. And all the people both small and great and the captains of the armies arose and came to Egypt c. Fearing the Babylonian would take occasion upon the murder of Gedaliah and the Chaldeans that were with him utterly to destroy all the Jewes that remained in the land Johanan and the other captains resolved to fly with the people that were left into Egypt first indeed they came to Jeremiah and asked counsel of him vowing to do as he should direct them from the Lord but when he answered them that if they stayed in the land God would shew them mercy but if they went down into Egypt they should all perish there they charged him with prophesying falsely in the name of the Lord and despising the oracle of God they went away to Egypt and carried both Jeremiah and Baruch along with them and inhabited near unto Taphnes where when Jeremiah continued to reprove them for their idolatry and to foretell the destruction of Egypt and of the Jews that sought to shelter themselves there for this with all before mentioned is largely related by Ieremiah in the 41 42 43 and 44. chapters of his prophesie he was at length there as other histories report stoned to death by his own ungratefull countrey-men Vers 27. And it came to passe in the seven and thirtieth yeare of the captivity of Jehoiachin c. Zedekiah died in prison in Babylon Jer. 52.11 Then he put out the eyes of Zedekiah and the king of Babylon bound him in chains and carried him to Babylon and put him in prison till the day of his death and had onely the honour of being buried as a prince and lamented at his buriall by his people Jer. 34.5 But thou shalt die in peace and with the buryings of thy fathers the former kings which were before thee so shall they burn odours for thee and they will lament thee saying Ah Lord for I have pronounced the word saith the Lord. But Jehoiachin because he yielded himself at Jeremiahs counsel to Nebuchadnezzer was at length by Evilmerodach the sonne of Nebuchadnezzer taken out of prison and used with all princely respect indeed whereas here it is said this was done on the seven and twentieth day of the twelfth moneth Jerem. 52.31 it is said to have been done on the five and twentieth day but the reason of this may be because order was given for his release on the five and twentieth day but it was not done till the seven and twentieth day as is here said ANNOTATIONS Upon the first book of the CHRONICLES CHAP. I. ADam Sheth Enosh c. In the book of the kings there is frequent mention of the book of the Chronicles of the kings of Israel and of the kings of Judah as 1. Kings 14.19 and 1. Kings 15.23 and in many other places But it is clear that these books of the Chronicles which are a part of the sacred Scriptures are not the very same that are there mentioned because many things which are there said to have been related are not here to be found as we see 1. Kings 14.19 Yet these were happely collected out of those and that by Ezra as it is generally thought Their chief scope is to give us the history of the kings of Judah entirely by it self without intermingling the story of the kings of Israel as it is in the books of the kings and especially to adde such remarkable passages concerning Judahs kingdome as were omitted in the books of the kings whence they are called by the Greek Interpreters Paralipomena that is passages formerly passed by and omitted In the first foure verses we have the line of Adam to Noah no other of the posterity of Adam being mentioned because they were all destroyed in the floud Vers 5. The sonnes of Japheth Gomer c. See Gen. 10.1 Vers 10. And Cush begat Nimrod he began to be mighty upon the earth See Gen. 10.8 Vers 18. And Arphaxad begat Shelah The Septuagint in their Greek translation of the old Testament do both here and also Gen. 10.14 insert one generation more then is in the Hebrew reading the text thus And Arphaxad begat Cainan and Cainan begat Shelah And yet herein according to our translation Luke the Evangelist followeth the corrupt Septuagint translation rather then the Hebrew copies Luke 3.35 36. making Salah or Shelah the sonne of Cainan and Cainan the sonne of Arphaxad Now to this it is answered that the Evangelist did this because the Septuagint translation was then of great esteem and of most frequent use amongst the Jews and therefore he would not for so small a matter and of no importance minister any occasion of contention it being sufficient for him to shew that Christ was the sonne of David even according to the genealogy of David set down by the Septuagint which in
Vers 4. Eleazar begat Phinehas Phinehas begat Abishua c. Eleazar succeeded his father Aaron in the high priesthood in the fourtieth yeare after their coming out of Egypt Numb 20.25 c. and 33.18 and was high priest all the time of Joshua and died immediately after him as may seem by the relation of their deaths together Josh 24.29 33. Phinehas his sonne that succeeded him was he that slew Zimri and Cozbi in the wildernesse and had thereupon a promise from God that the high priesthood should be settled upon him and his seed for ever see Numb 25.7 13. He succeeded his father Eleazar about the death of Joshua Josh 24.29 33. How long he lived high priest it is no where expressed but probable it is he was high priest all the time that the people served the Lord after Joshuahs death in the dayes of the elders that out-lived Joshua Judg. 2.7 and perhaps in the time of the first revolting of the people in the time of the Judges which must needs then be a matter of much grief to a man of such zeal as he was for it is evident that when the Israelites made warre against Benjamin he was high priest Josh 20.28 And Phinehas the sonne of Eleazar the sonne of Aaron stood before it in those dayes As for the next three that follow Abishau Bukki his sonne and Vzzi his sonne they were it seems high priests in those corruptest times of Israel under the Judges whereto agrees that which is by some said that in the dayes of Uzzi it was that Eli and so his posterity after him got the high priests office not being of Eleazars stock but of the stock of Ithamar and if so it were then the foure next following of the stock of Eleazar were never high priests to wit Zerahiah and Meraioth and Amariah and Ahitub but Zadok the sonne of Ahitub vers 8. was the first that recovered that dignity again which was in the dayes of Solomon who thrust out Abiathar of the posterity of Eli and of the stock of Ithamar from being high priest and put Zadok the sonne of Ahitub in his room 1. Kings 2.27 35. Vers 10. And Johanan begat Azariah he it is that executed the priests office in the temple that Solomon built in Jerusalem That is this is that Azariah of whom such honourable mention is made in the book of the Chronicles 2. Chron. 26.16 c. who did so worthily execute maintain the honour and office of the priesthood against the intrusion and usurpation of Uzziah the king of Judah and it is expressely noted that it was in the temple which Solomon built in Jerusalem because at the time when this was written there was another Temple in Jerusalem built by Zerub-babel Yet some understand these words of Johanan the father of Azariah that he was that Jehoiada that was high priest in the dayes of Athaliah by whom both the Temple and Common-wealth were preserved when they were in danger to be ruined by her Vers 13. And Shallum begat Hilâ—iah Who found the book of the Law in the dayes of Josiah 2. Kings 22.8 Vers 14. And Azariah begat Seraiah c. Seraiah was the high priest whom Nebuchadnezzar slew see 2. Kings 25.18 21. He was also the father or grand-father of Ezra Ezra 7.1 Now after these things in the reigne of Artaxerxes king of Persia Ezra the sonne of Seraiah the sonne of Azariah the sonne of Hilkiah c. and then Jehozadak his sonne was the father of Josuah who was so famous at the return of the Jews and the rebuilding of the Temple Hag. 1.1 In the second yeare of Darius the king in the sixth moneth in the first day of the moneth came the word of the Lord by Haggai the Prophet unto Zerubbabel the sonne of Shealtiel governour of Judah and to Josuah the sonne of Josedech the high priest Vers 19. And these are the families of the Levites according to their fathers That is of these before named were the severall families of the Levites called to wit the family of the Libnites c. Vers 20. Of Gershom Libni his sonne Jahath his sonne Zimmah his sonne c. Here follows a catalogue of those that were successively the Heads both of the Gershonites Kohathites and Merarites perhaps unto the dayes of David who did dispose of the Levites into new orders and whereas Zimmah is here said to be the sonne of Jahath thereby is meant that he was his grandchild for Shimei was the sonne of Jahath and Zimmah the sonne of Shimei vers 42 43. Vers 25. And the sonnes of Elkanah Amasai and Ahimoth The sonnes of Elkanah are here more particularly expressed because from him descended that Elkanah who was the father of Samuel Vers 26. As for Elkanah the sonnes of Elkanah Zophai his sonne c. This is another Elkanah who was the sonne of Mahath and grandchild of Amasai mentioned in the former verse as is evident vers 35 36. Vers 27. Jeroham his sonne Elkanah his sonne The father of Samuel Vers 31. And these are they whom David set over the service of song in the house of the Lord c. That is these are they that David made chief in the three quires of singers after the Ark had rest that is after it was brought to Davids house for before it was removed from one place to another to wit these mentioned in the sequel of this chapter Heman of the Kohathites ver 33. who was the chief and therefore had the middle quire and Asaph who stood on Hemans right hand v. 39. and was of the Gershonites and Ethan who was also called Jeduthun chap. 25.1 and was of the Merarites and stood on Hemans left hand ver 44. These were in their times famous men as being the chief singers and withall Prophets and pen-men of some of the Psalmes 2. Chron. 29.30 Moreover Hezekiah the king and the princes commanded the Levites to sing praise unto the Lord with the words of David and of Asaph the seer Vers 33. Heman a singer the sonne of Joel the sonne of Shemuel That is Samuel for Heman was Samuels grandchild Vers 50. And these are the sonnes of Aaron Eleazar his sonne Phinehas his sonne c. By occasion of the mention that is made of the severall offices and imployments of the priests in the foregoing verse the catalogue of the sonnes of Eleazar is here again set down unto the dayes of David by whom the priests were divided into foure severall orders Vers 57. And to the sonnes of Aaron they gave the cities of Judah c. And Simeon Josh 21.9 And they gave out of the tribe of the children of Judah and out of the tribe of the children of Simeon these cities which are here mentioned by name Vers 60. All their cities throughout their families were thirteen cities To wit the eleven here mentioned and Ain in Judahs portion and Gibeon in Benjamins which are reckoned amongst the rest Josh 21.16 17. but
are not here mentioned Vers 61. And unto the sonnes of Kohath which were left of the family of that tribe were cities given out of the half tribe c. That is to the rest of the sonnes of Kohath to wit those that were not of the priests the sonnes of Aaron there were cities given out of the half tribe of Manasseh that was placed within Jordan yea and by lot there were given them in all ten cities to wit foure out of the tribe of Ephraim and foure out of the tribe of Dan and two out of the half tribe of Manasseh most of which are expressed by name vers 67 c. and more fully Josh 21.21 Vers 65. And they gave by lot these cities which are called by their names To wit above ver 57 c. Vers 66. And the residue of the families of the sonnes of Kohath had cities c. Here the cities that were given to the rest of the Kohathites are expressed also by name which were before spoken of ver 61. as they are also Josh 21.20 though indeed many of the names there and here differ concerning which see the notes there Vers 69. And Aijalon with her suburbs c. These were given them out of the tribe of Dan as also Eltekeh and Gibbethon which are not here mentioned Josh 21.23 24. CHAP. VII Vers 1. NOw the sonnes of Issachar were Tola and Puah Jashub c. This Puah and Jashub we called Phuvah and Job Gen. 46.13 Having before set down the genealogies of Reuben Simeon Levi and Judah Issachars is next here related because Issachar was Jacobs next sonne by Leah Vers 2. Whose number was in the dayes of David two and twenty thousand and six hundred To wit when he appointed Joab to number the people 2. Sam. 24.1 Vers 3. And the sonnes of Uzzi Izrahiah and the sonnes of Izrahiah Michael and Obadiah and Joel Ishiah five That is there were five descended of Uzzi to wit Izrahiah and his foure sonnes Vers 4. And with them by their generations after the house of their fathers were bands of souldiers c. Hereby it is evident that there were six and thirty thousand men of the posterity of Uzzi alone so that the two and twenty thousand six hundred mentioned before vers 2. was the number of the posterity of Tola by his other sonnes Uzzi being excepted whose posterity are here numbred by themselves as being more then all the rest together Vers 5. And their brethren among all the families of Issachar were men of might c. That is all the children of Issachar together were fourescore and seven thousand men of might when Joab numbred them Vers 6. The sonnes of Benjamin Bela and Becher and Jodiael three Jediael is called Ashbel Gen. 46.21 Zebulun was the sixth sonne of Leah born next after Issachar but neither Zebuluns nor Dans genealogie is at all here mentioned perhaps because at the return of the people out of Babylon when it is thought that Ezra wrote this book their genealogies were not found Benjamins genealogy is therefore next inserted who was the sonne of Rachel yet here are but onely three of Benjamins ten sonnes mentioned perhaps because the posterity of these onely were numbred when Joab numbred the people vers 2. Vers 12. Shuppim also and Huppim c. That is these also were of Benjamins posterity Vers 13. The sonnes of Naphtali Jahziel and Guni and Jezer and Shallum the sonnes of Bilhah That is the grand-children for Bilhah Rachels handmaid was the mother of Naphtali whose sonnes these were Vers 14. The sonnes of Manasseh Ashriel whom she bare c. There was an Ashriel that was the sonne or one of the posterity of Gilead Numb 26.30 31. These are the sonnes of Gilead of Jeezer the family of the Jeezerites of Helek the family of the Helekites And of Asriel the family of the Asrielites and of Shechem the family of the Shechemites either therefore this was another Ashriel the immediate sonne of Manasseh by his wife whereas Machir was Manassehs sonne by his concubine the Aramitesse or else Ashriel is here reckoned onely as one of the posterity of Manasseh whom she bare that is either the wife of Gilead or the wife of Hepher the mother of Zelophehad and thence it follows vers 15. that Zelophehad who was the sonne of Hepher the sonne of Gilead Num. 27.1 was the second that is the second sonne of Hepher the younger brother of Ashriel And if we thus take Ashriel for one of the posterity of Gilead the sonne of Machir then we must understand that the following words But his concubine the Aramitesse bare Machir c. are onely added to shew that this Ashriel and the rest afterward mentioned were not the posterity of Manasseh by his wife but by his concubine the Aramitesse Vers 17. These were the sonnes of Gilead c. To wit Ashriel and Zelophehad above mentioned but not Peresh and Sheresh and his posteritie the last here mentioned for they were the sonnes of Machir by Maachah and so the brethren of Gilead Vers 18. And his sister Hammoleketh bare Ishhad c. That is Gileads sister Vers 19. And the sonnes of Shemida were Ahian c. And Shemida was also the sonne or of the stock of Gilead see Numb 26.30 32. Vers 21. Whom the men of Gath that were born in that land slew c. Either this must be referred to all those before named vers 20. the sonnes of Ephraim Shuthelah and Bered his sonne and Tahath his sonne c. to wit as taking them all to be the severall sonnes of Ephraim namely that Shuthelah vers 20. was the sonne of Ephraim and so also Bered who seems to be mentioned as the sonne of Shuthelah was another sonne of Ephraim and Tahath another and so on forward who were all slain by the men of Gath when the Israelites were in Egypt or else if this seems not so probable because then Ephraim should have two sonnes called Shuthelah and two called Tahath then though those in the twentieth verse be taken as severall generations to wit that Shuthelah was the sonne of Ephraim and Bered his grandchild and Tahath his grandchild and so forward yet Zabad the first mentioned vers 21. must be reckoned another sonne of Ephraim and Shuthelah and Ezer and Elead his grandchildren whom the men of Gath slew or thirdly if all those before mentioned be reckoned as severall succeeding generations to wit that Shuthelah the sonne of Ephraim begat Bered and Bered Tahath and Tahath Eladah and Eladah Tahath and Tahath Zabad and Zabad Shuthelah and Ezer and Elead then the words whom the men of Gath slew c. must be referred onely to some of the former of these here mentioned or fourthly that which follows vers 22. And Ephraim their father mourned many dayes and his brethren came to comfort him must be meant of Zabad who was called also Ephraim perhaps onely because he was the head of that tribe
by art and made them castles and put captains in them some of which were perhaps his sonnes whom he dispersed unto every fenced citie throughout Judah and Benjamin vers 23. And he dealt wisely and dispersed all his children throughout all the countreys of Judah and Benjamin unto every fenced citie Vers 12. And in every citie he put shields and spears That is weapons both for defence and offence Vers 14. For Jeroboam and his sonnes had cast them off from executing the priests office unto the Lord. To wit by forbidding them to go up to Jerusalem to execute the priests office in the Temple as by the Law they were enjoyned and this is ascribed not onely to Jeroboam but also to his sonnes because he used them as his instruments in restraining them from going up to sacrifice at the Temple having happely given them the charge and command of the fenced cities as Rehoboam did his sonnes vers 23. Vers 15. And he ordained him priests for the high places and for the devils and for the calves which he had made Hereby it appears that Jeroboam set up other idols besides his golden calves in which he pretended the worship of the true God and why he said in them to have served devils see Levit. 17.7 Vers 17. So they strengthened the kingdome of Judah and made Rehoboam the sonne of Solomon strong three years That is by the accesse of these Levites and others of the ten tribes the kingdome of Judah was strengthened and so continued three years Indeed till the fifth yeare Shishak invaded not the land of Judah chap. 12.2 But in the fourth yeare they began to corrupt themselves and because so soon as they forsook God God also forsook them therefore even then are they counted as a weakned people their defence being then departed from them as was evident in the preparations which Shishak immediately made against them For three years they walked in the way of David and Solomon To wit before his fall and after his repentance for by this place amongst others it appears that Solomon before his death repented him of his idolatry and turned unto the Lord though he could not so soon purge the land of those idolatrous monuments which himself had raised as it was with Manasseh chap. 33.18 For it is not likely that the beginning of Rehoboams reigne would have been David-like if Solomon had died and left the kingdome in so corrupt a condition Yet some conceive that Solomon is here joyned with David because himself continued incorrupt from idolatry though he suffered high places to be set up for his wives Vers 18 And Rehoboam took him Mahalath the daughter of Jeremoth c. Though Rehoboam had eighteen wives vers 21. yet three of them onely are expressed by name the third because he had by her Abijah who succeeded him in the throne and the first two onely to make way to the mention of the third because he married them first and then afterward took the third to wife to wit Maachah the daughter of Abishalom the mother of Abijah Concerning whom see the notes 1. Kings 15.2 Vers 22. And Rehoboam made Abijah the sonne of Maachah the chief to be ruler among his brethren c. That is he gave him the preheminency in all respects above his brethren as intending that he should succeed him in the throne Now if he were not his eldest sonne unlesse he had expresse direction for this from God it was doubtlesse against that Law Deut. 21.15 Vers 23. And he dealt wisely and dispersed all his children throughout all the countreys of Judah and Benjamin unto every fenced citie The wisdome and pollicie of Rehoboam in dispersing his other sonnes into the severall fenced cities in the out-skirts of his kingdome was this that hereby they were kept either from variance amongst themselves or from consulting together against their brother Abijah and perhaps under a pretence of honouring them with the charge of those places were little better then prisoners there under the eye of some that were appointed to watch over them for indeed otherwise there would have been little policie in putting the strong places of the kingdome into their hands to which purpose also it was as I conceive that the better to content them he allowed them most liberall and princely maintenance in all regards which is implyed in the following clause he gave them victualls in abundance CHAP. XII Vers 1. ANd it came to passe when Rehoboam had established the kingdome c. See the notes for these two verses 1. Kings 14.22 and 25. Vers 7. They humbled themselves therefore I will not destroy them c. This humiliation of Rehoboams and so it is likely of his Princes too proceeded onely from a base slavish fear of the wrath that he saw was coming upon him and therefore it said after this that he did evil because he prepared not his heart to seek the Lord yet so farre did the Lord regard this that he resolved so farre or so long to deliver them that he would not now utterly destroy Jerusalem and the Temple by the hand of Shishak as he did afterward in a like case with Ahab 1. Kings 21.27 Concerning which see the notes there Vers 8. Neverthelesse they shall be his servants c. That is they shall become tributaries to the king of Egypt upon which condition it seems Shishak rendred up to Rehoboam the cities which he had taken that they may know my service saith the Lord and the service of the kingdomes of the countreys that is that they may know how much better it had been to have served me then by sin to bring themselves into bondage to other nations which indeed they had cause to complain of as Isaiah 26.13 O Lord other lords besides thee have had dominion over us Vers 9. So Shishak king of Egypt came up against Jerusalem and took away the treasures of the house of the Lord c. Not the holy vessels but the treasures of the Temple and the treasures of the kings house which were yielded it seems for the ransome of Jerusalem and those other cities which he had taken Vers 12. And also in Judah things went well That is after this time things began again to prosper and go well with the kingdome of Judah But some reade it as in the margin and yet in Judah there was good things and then it is added as another reason why God did not utterly destroy Jerusalem at this time to wit because there were some in Judah that feared God and continued constant in that way of his worship which he had prescribed for that which is said vers 1. that he forsook the Law of the Lord and all Israel with him must be understood onely of the generality of the people that all in a manner had corrupted themselves Vers 15. And there were warres between Rehoboam and Jeroboam continually See 1. Kings 12.24 CHAP. XIII Vers 1. NOw in the eighteenth
yeare of king Jeroboam began Abijah to reigne over Judah c. Or Abijam see the notes 1. Kings 15.1 2. Vers 4. And Abijah stood upon mount Zemaraim which is in mount Ephraim and said Hear me thou Jeroboam and all Israel c. To wit having first by his Heralds or messengers desired a parley or at least liberty to say somewhat that he had to say both to Jeroboam and the people for otherwise being so near the enemy that they might heare what he said he could not have stood thus to speak to them without danger Vers 5. The Lord God of Israel gave the kingdome over Israel to David for ever even to him and to his sonnes by a covenant of salt See Numbers 18.19 Vers 7. And there are gathered to him vain men the children of Belial See Deut. 13.13 And have strengthened themselves against Rehoboam the sonne of Solomon when Rehoboam was young and tender hearted c. That is when Rehoboam was newly entred upon his kingdome unexperienced in matters of state and much more in warlike affaires as having alwayes been brought up in his fathers peaceable reigne delicately and daintily and being not yet settled in that throne as a plant that hath not yet taken root was easily shaken and terrified with the insolencies of his rebellious subjects that thus we must understand these words is evident because Rehoboam was one and fourty years old when he began to reigne as we may see 1. Kings 14.21 Vers 10. The Lord is our God and we have not forsaken him c. Though he walked in all the sinnes of his father Rehoboam 1. Kings 15.3 and suffered idolatry in his kingdome which his sonne Asa did afterwards reform 1. Kings 15.12 13. yet because withall the true religion was openly professed and the true worship of the true God openly and incorruptly maintained in the Temple at Jerusalem he boasts of their assurance of Gods favour and seeks to scare the Israelites from hoping to maintain their party against them Vers 11. The shew-bread also set they in order upon the pure table c. That is upon the tables of the shew-bread And so we must also understand the next clause and the candlestick of gold c. for there were in the Temple ten candlesticks and ten tables chap. 4.7 8. and it is but a poore conceit of some that because but one table here is mentioned therefore Shishak had carryed away the rest for thus also table is put for tables 1. Kings 7.48 Vers 17. So there fell down slain of Israel five hundred thousand And yet the men of Judah that slew them were but foure hundred thousand in all vers 3. Vers 19. And Abijah pursued after Jeroboam and took cities from him Beth-el with the townes thereof c. Which stood in the borders of Benjamin and Ephraim Josh 18.13 and had in it one of Jeroboams calves 1. Kings 12.29 some conceive that this is meant of another Beth-el because Jeroboams idol stood still and was not destroyed in the dayes of Asa c. but this is no sufficient argument since perhaps this Beth-el was afterwards recovered from the kings of Judah and perhaps was now taken by composition c. Vers 20. Neither did Jeroboam recover strength again in the dayes of Abijah and the Lord stroke him and he dyed That is Jeroboam for of Abijahs death the text speaks after chap. 14.1 perhaps he was struck in the dayes of Abijah but he dyed not till the second yeare of Asa the sonne of Abijah Vers 21. But Abijah waxed mighty and married foureteen wives and begat twenty and two sonnes and sixteen daughters Partly before he was king and partly after for he reigned in all but three years 1. Kings 15.2 CHAP. XIIII Vers 1. SO Abijah slept with his fathers c. and Asa his sonne reigned in his stead In the twentieth yeare of Jeroboam 1. Kings 15.9 where also are many severall Annotations that may serve for the explaining of severall passages in this chapter Vers 9 And came unto Mareshah A city in Judah Josh 15.44 Vers 13. And Asa and the people that were with him pursued them unto Gerar. Which was a city of the Philistines whereby it seems very probably that they also joyned with the Ethiopians in invading the land of Judah especially because it is expressely also said in the following verse that they smote all the cities round about Gerar. Vers 15. They smote all the tents of cattell c. That is the tents of the Arabians who indeed were wont to dwell in tents and so to remove from place to place for the feeding of their cattell It seems the Ethiopians passing through Arabia the Arabians aided them in their invasions of the land of Judah and so now Asa and his souldiers smote their tents and carryed from them abundance of cattel CHAP. XV. Vers 2. THe Lord is with you whilest ye be with him c. As if he should have said By experience you now see in this your victory over the Ethiopians that whilest you walk in Gods wayes he will not fail to blesse you Vers 3. Now for a long season Israel had been without the true God c. That is now for a long time ever since their revolting from Rehoboam the ten tribes have lived under Jeroboam in a manifest apostacie from the true God not having Gods priests to instruct them and not regarding the law of God according to which they ought in all things to have ordered themselves Vers 4. But when they in their trouble did turn unto the Lord God of Israel and sought him he was found of them That is in former times when the Israelites in their trouble did repent and return unto the Lord he was alwayes ready to receive them into his favour again And this is added to imply that though the ten tribes had thus forsaken the Lord yet if they would as in former times have returned to the Lord he would have pardoned them Vers 5. And in those times there was no peace c. That is ever since the revolting of the ten tribes from Rehoboam and their apostacie from the true God whereof he had before spoken vers 3. Vers 6. And Nation was destroyed of nation c. To wit in the warres betwixt the kingdome of Judah and the kingdome of Israel wherein they also made use of the auxilliary forces of other nations Vers 7. Be ye strong therefore and let not your hands be weak for your work shall be rewarded That is go couragiously and constantly forward in the reformation begun amongst you and the Lord shall be still with you Vers 8. And when Asa heard these words and the prophecy of Oded the prophet he took courage and put away the abominable idols c. Either this is meant of some prophecy of Oded the father of this Azariah which he declared unto them at this time together with this his own exhortation or else of some prophesie of
way of comparing of Jehoshaphat to Ahab we may see by that which follows vers 4. But sought to the Lord God of his father and walked in his commandments and not after the doings of Israel Vers 6. And his heart was lifted up in the wayes of the Lord. That is he became zealous and very couragious in Gods cause and went forward with an high and magnanimous spirit without any basenesse fear or carnall respects Moreover he took away the high places and groves out of Judah The high places whereon the God of Israel was worshipped though contrary to his Law were not by Jehoshaphat taken away chap. 20.33 and therefore this must be meant of such high places and groves wherein they worshipped idol-gods These indeed Asa his father had taken away chap. 14.3 but it seems in the latter and declining dayes of Asa when he lay sick some of the people that lingred still after their former idolatry made use of the advantage of these times and did secretly set up their high places and groves again and these they were that Jehoshaphat after search made did now take away Vers 7. And in the third yeare of his reigne he sent to his princes c. to teach in the cities of Judah To see that they were taught We may not think that at other times the people of God did now live in the kingdome of Judah without any ordinary teaching but because he found that the people were in many places so inclined to idolatry as having set up their high places which his father Asa had pulled down these choice priests and Levites mentioned vers 8. were sent as visitours into the severall parts of his kingdome to see whether they were truely taught and by their own personall teaching both to confirm those that were rightly instructed and to convince those that were corrupt and to shew them how expressely the Law did forbid and threaten all idolatry whatsoever And with them these princes were sent to countenance and incourage them and happely to punish those that should oppose them or that should be found obstinate in their errours Vers 13. And the men of warre mighty men of valour were in Jerusalem That is his Generalls and captains and some companies of their souldiers still attended with them Vers 14. Adnah the chief and with him mighty men of valour three hundred thousand That is under his command Vers 16. Amasiah the sonne of Zichri who willingly offered himself unto the Lord. To wit to fight his battels some say as a Nazarite Vers 19. These waited on the king besides those whom the king put in the fenced cities throughout all Judah That is these captains before mentioned and some of their bands by course for it is not likely that so many hundred thousand did at one time attend on the kings person at Jerusalem Yea because the totall number of the souldiers here mentioned amounts to eleven hundred and threescore thousand and it seems not probable that Jehoshaphat would have been so affrighted with the multitude of the Moabites and Ammonites that came against him chap. 20.12 if he had had eleven hundred and threescore thousand trained men in his kingdome besides those wherewith his strong cities were manned Therefore some conceive it more likely that he had not all these at one time but successively the trained band of Judah being first under the command of Adnah and then Adnah being dead under the command of Jehohanan and so likewise the trained band of Benjamin under the command of Amasiah first then Eliada and then Jehozabad and were in the severall times of these Generalls sometimes more and sometimes lesse CHAP. XVIII Vers 1. NOw Jehoshaphat had riches and honour in abundance and joyned affinity with Ahab To wit by marrying his eldest sonne Joram to Athaliah Ahabs daughter chap. 21.6 and 2. Kings 8.18 Vers 2. And after certain years he went down to Ahab to Samaria To wit about the seventeenth yeare of his reigne See the notes for this chapter 1. Kings 22.1 c. CHAP. XIX Vers 2. ANd Jehu the sonne of Hanani the seer went out to meet him Who reproved Asa Jehoshaphats father see chap. 16.7 And said to king Jehoshaphat Shouldest thou help the ungodly and love them that hate the Lord That is oughtest thou thus to joyn thy self in such strict wayes of love and friendship with such a wicked idolatrous wretch such an enemy to God and all goodnesse as Ahab is In some cases to joyn in league with infidels and idolaters is not unlawfull Gen. 14.13 when it is done onely to uphold peace to maintain mutuall traffick or for the common defence of their countreys but otherwise unnecessarily as out of love and friendship to joyn with them and help them is doubtlesse unlawfull and so it had been now with Jehoshaphat Therefore is wrath upon thee from before the Lord. That is God is highly displeased with thee and hath determined to poure forth his displeasure upon thee and this might have respect to that invasion of the Moabites and Ammonites which followed not long after chap. 20.1 or happely to some dissension that began at present betwixt his sonnes the seeds of that horrid slaughter which his eldest sonne did afterwards make amongst them chap. 21.4 Vers 3. Neverthelesse there are good things found in thee c. This is added to intimate that because of this the Lord would deal gently with him and even in judgement remember mercy Vers 4. And he went out again c. and brought them back unto the Lord God of their fathers That is where he found any idolatry or any corruptions amongst the people he reduced them to the true worship of God and reformed what was out of order amongst them Vers 5. And he set judges in the land c. To wit where he found any wanting Vers 6. Ye judge not for man but for the Lord who is with you in the judgement That is whose person ye represent and who is present seeing all you do and accordingly ready to stand by you and defend you if you judge aright and to punish you if you deal unjustly Vers 8. In Jerusalem did Jehoshaphat set of the Levites and of the priests and of the chief of the fathers of Jerusalem c. See above vers 5. This is meant of the high senate or councel of the Sanhedrim in Jerusalem to which all appeals were made from inferiour courts and to which all causes of difficulty were referred both for ecclesiasticall and civill affairs and therefore it is said here that they were for the judgement of the Lord that is for ecclesiasticall causes concerning which God had determined in his law what should be done and for controversies to wit in causes merely civill See Deut. 17.8 9 10. Vers 10. And what cause soever shall come to you of your brethren that dwell in their cities between bloud and bloud between law and commandment c. That is where each party
for Ahaziah was also called Jehoahaz chap. 21.17 and 22.1 Vers 24. And he took all the gold and silver and all the vessels that were found in the house of God with Obed-Edom That is with the posterity of Obed-Edom See 1. Chron. 20.15 CHAP. XXVI Vers 1. THen all the people of Judah took Uzziah who was sixteen years old and made him king c. To wit in the seven and twentieth yeare of Jeroboam the second king of Israel 2. Kings 14.21 See the notes for this chapter 2. Kings 15.1 c. Vers 5. And he sought God in the dayes of Zechariah who had understanding in the visions of God That is who was a Prophet one that was accustomed to see the visions of God or else it is meant that he was one that had singular understanding in the writings of Moses and David and other the Prophets and servants of God that had written in former times and consequently an able instructour and councellour to Uzziah in those things that concerned the knowledge of God and of his Laws or that was skilfull to interpret the dreams and nightly visions of other men as Joseph and Daniel had Gen. 41.15 Dan. 1.17 and 2.19 Vers 9. Moreover Uzziah built towers in Jerusalem at the corner gate and at the valley gate c. It is likely that the repairing of that great breach which Joash king of Israel had made in the wall chap. 25.23 from the gate of Ephraim to the corner gate was the first occasion that put the king upon these buildings Vers 19. And while he was wroth with the priests the leprosie even rose up in his forehead See the 2. Kings 15.5 Though he were leprous happely all over his body yet it appeared in his face onely Before the priests in the house of the Lord from beside the incense altar For there standing he was stricken with the leprosie Vers 22. Now the rest of the acts of Uzziah first and last did Isaiah the prophet the sonne of Amos write We find nothing of his history in the prophesie of Isaiah which we have this therefore may relate to some part of the book of Kings written by Isaiah or some other history which he wrote that is not now extant CHAP. XXVII Vers 1. JOtham was twenty and five years old when he began to reigne and he reigned sixteen years c. See 2. Kings 16.2 c. and 15.33 Vers 2. And he did that which was right in the sight of the Lord according to all that his father Uzziah did That is he did that which was right but not with a perfect heart and therefore it follows in the next words to shew that yet he was not altogether so ill as his father that he entered not into the Temple to wit to offer incense and to incroach upon the priests office as his father did And the people did yet corruptly That is they sacrificed and burnt incense still in the high places 2. Kings 15.35 Vers 3. He built the high gate of the house of the Lord c. See 2. Kings 15.35 And on the wall of Ophel he built much This Ophel was a tower on the outside of the citie See chap. 35.15 Neh. 3.26.27 and 11.21 and was as is there noted the place where in those times the Nethinims dwelt CHAP. XXVIII Vers 1. AHaz was twenty years old when he began to reigne and he reigned sixteen years in Jerusalem c. See many severall notes for this chapter in 2. Kings 16.2 c. Vers 10. But are there not with you even with you sinnes against the Lord your God That is since God hath delivered the men of Judah into your hands because of their sinnes and that you cannot but know that you also have given the Lord as just cause to have punished you the consideration hereof should have moved you to shew them mercy and not to have exercised such horrible cruelty against them as you have done Vers 16. At that time did king Ahaz send unto the kings of Assyria to help him That is the king of Assyria that had many kings under him After that Rezin king of Syria and Pekah king of Israel had severally made inrodes into the land of Judah as is above related vers 5 6. c. and had made great spoil in the countrey not content with this they resolved to joyn their forces together and to go up against Ahaz again and besiege Jerusalem as is related 2. Kings 16.5 and this combination of these two kings it was accompanied with the losse he sustained at the same time by the Edomites and Philistines vers 17 18. that made him send to the king of Assyria for help of which see 2. Kings 16.7 Vers 19. For the Lord brought Judah low because of Ahaz king of Israel c. That is king of Judah See the note on chap 21.2 Vers 20. And Tilgath-pilneser king of Assyria came unto him and distressed him but strengthened him not It is manifest that this king of Assyria as on the behalf of Ahaz went up against Damascus and took it and slew Rezin 2. Kings 16.9 as likewise that at the same time he invaded the land of Israel and made great havock there 2. Kings 15.29 yet because Rezin and Pekah had raised the siege of Jerusalem as the prophet Isaiah had foretold Isaiah 7.4 Fear not neither be faint-hearted for the two tailes of these smoking fire-brands c. before the king of Assyria stirred forth to help him Rezin in his departure taking Elath which Uzzah the grandfather of Ahaz had wonne from the Syrians 2. Kings 16.6 And secondly because when he did come forth to his help though he did indeed sorely afflict both the Syrians and the Israelites yet he restored not to Ahaz any of the cities which his enemies had taken from him nor did him any other good in recompence of the great treasures which Ahaz had given him but perhaps did other wayes distresse him therefore it is here said he distressed him but helped him not As for that phrase he made Judah naked see the note Exod. 32.35 Vers 23. For he sacrificed to the gods of Damascus which smote him c. The occasion whereof was a journey he took to Damascus to meet with Tiglath-pilneser king of Assyria and to congratulate his vanquishing of Rezin for there he took up that resolution of sacrificing to the gods of Damascus which smote him to wit in that expedition of Rezin king of Damascus against Judah whereof mention is made before vers 5. and to that end sent the pattern of an altar he had seen there to Uriah the priest according to which he built an altar which was placed in the Temple and thereon did Ahaz sacrifice to these heathen gods 2. Kings 16.10 16. CHAP. XXIX Vers 1. HEzekiah began to reigne when he was five and twenty years old c. Viz. in the third yeare of Hoshea See the notes 2. Kings 18.1 2. Vers 3. He in
since that time even untill now hath it been in building c. Though oft interrupted so that of late the work had ceased many years together Chap. 4.24 to wit the eight years of Cambyses reigne and the two first years of Darius Hystaspes Vers 17. Let there be search made in the kings treasure house which is there at Babylon c. Where the records were kept see chap. 6.1 CHAP. VI. Vers 1. ANd search was made in the house of the rolls where the treasures were laid up in Babylon That is in the Empire of Babylon whereof Media was now a part for this roll now sought for was found at Achmetha which was a chief citie in the province of the Medes vers 2. And there was found at Achmetha in the place that is in the province of the Medes a roll c. yet it may be they first searched in the house of the rolls in Babylon but finding it not there they searched further in other places and found it at last at Achmetha or Ecbatana that is in the province of the Medes Vers 3. And let the foundations thereof be strongly laid the height thereof threescore cubits and the breadth thereof threescore cubits The height of Solomons Temple was but thirty cubits 1. Kings 6.2 And the house which king Solomon built for the Lord the length thereof was threescore cubits and the breadth thereof twenty cubits and the height thereof thirty cubits onely the tower which was over the porch was one hundred and twenty cubits high 2. Chron. 3.4 And the porch that was in the front of the house the length of it was according to the breadth of the house twenty cubits and the height was one hundred and twenty and yet it seems not that this Temple which Zerubbabel built did any way equall much lesse surpasse the Temple of Solomon as we may see by that of the Prophet Hâ—ag 2.3 Who is left among you that saw this house in her first glory and how do â—ou see it now is it not in in your eyes in comparison of it as nothing If therefore â—yrus gave libertie to build the whole Temple sixty cubits high yet either it was not built so high as Cyrus had allowed them to build it or else this measure appointed for the outmost height of the Temple is meant of that part where it was to be raised highest according to the pattern of the former house to wit the tower of the porch which was before one hundred and twenty cubits high 2. Chron. 3.4 and now allowed to be but sixty cubits high or else the cubits here meant were the common cubits whereas in those places in the Kings and Chronicles the sacred or geometricall cubits were meant As for the directions here given for the breadth of it the breadth thereof was threescore cubits it is manifest that Solomons Temple was but twenty cubits broad 1. Kings 6.2 and as manifest it is that the very foundations of this Temple which Zerubbabel built came farre short of Solomons Temple chap. 3.12 Many of the priests and Levites and chief of the fathers who were ancient men that had seen the first house when the foundation of his house was laid before their eyes wept and therefore was not doubtlesse fourty cubits broader then Solomons as by this place it may seem either therefore the cubits intended by Cyrus were not so large as those sacred gcometricall cubits by which the measure of Solomons Temple was set forth which is indeed the usuall answer of most Expositours or else by the breadth thereof here is meant the utmost extent of it both north and south and also east and west and so the length as being comprehended in the breadth is not here mentioned and then indeed this house must needs be farre short of that which Solomon built whose length alone was sixty cubits though but twenty cubits broad 1. Kings 6.2 Vers 4. With three rows of great stones and a row of new timber Some Expositours conceive that Cyrus in this direction given for the building of the Temple had respect to the fashion of building used amongst the Persians in their most stately houses or Temples according to which he thought fit the Temple should be made but because this direction agreeth so fully with the description of the buildings about the inner court of Solomons Temple 1. Kings 6.36 And he built the inner court with three rows of hewed stone and a row of cedar beams I rather conceive that it is here meant also concerning the new raising of those buildings about the priests court that they should be made as formerly with three rows of great stones and a row of timber that is with three galleries of stone and one of timber or three galleries of stone each of them being covered or floored with timber Vers 6. Now therefore Tatnai governour beyond the river c. Here begins the decree of Darius which is now added to that former decree of Cyrus wherein farre greater encouragement is granted to the Jews for the building the Temple then ever before and so the promises of Haggai and Zachariah wherewith the encouraged the people to set upon the work were abundantly fulfilled The chief cause why Darius afforded them this favour was because God had enclined his heart thereto yet because he had married Atossa the daughter of Cyrus even in that regard he might be the more forward to further the work which Cyrus had begun Be ye farre from thence That is meddle not with them to hinder them in their work Vers 12. And the God that hath caused his name to dwell there destroy all kings and people that shall put to their hand to alter and to destroy this house of God c. That is to alter this decree of mine by destroying this house of God which I have appointed to be built Vers 14 And they builded and finished it c. according to the commandment of Cyrus and Darius and Artaxerxes king of Persia They that hold the Temple was finished in the sixth yeare of Darius Nothus they also hold that this Artaxerxes here mentioned was Artaxerxes Mnemon the sonne of Darius Nothus and that because he reigned with his father in this sixth yeare of Darius when the Temple was finished his father Darius being then imployed in his wars against Secundianus and others and that therefore it is here said that the Temple was built and finished according to the commandment of Cyrus and Darius and Artaxerxes king of Persia but if the Darius here mentioned were Darius the sonne of Hystaspes as to many it seems more probable of which see the note chap. 4.5 then by Artaxerxes here either Zerxes is meant the sonne of Darius Hystaspes that fourth and rich king of Persia Dan. 11.2 who was also called Artaxerxes and Ahasuerus the husband of Esther who being made coemperour with his father Darius therefore it is said that the Jews builded and finished the Temple
high Senate in Jerusalem or else as officers to give order and direction for the managing of this matter in their severall cities or to prepare and fit businesse for the hearing of the rulers and two of these were Levites that if any doubtfull case happened they might inform them what the meaning of the Law in that case was Vers 17. And they made an end with all the men that had taken strange wives by the first day of the first moneth And so were three whole moneths employed about it for they begin to sit about this businesse the first day of the tenth moneth as it is said in the foregoing verse Vers 18 And among the sonnes of the priests there were found that had taken strange wives namely of the sonnes of Jeshua the sonne of Jozadak Who was the high priest Vers 19. And being guilty the offered a ramme of their flock for the trespasse The like must be understood also of the rest though of each it be not expressed Vers 20. And of the sonnes of Immer c. These mentioned in the three following verses were also priests Vers 23. Also of the Levites Jozabad c. That is the Levites that ministred to the priests for the singers and porters who were also Levites are named in the following verse Vers 44. And some of them had wives by whom they had children As if he should have said and yet for all that they were put away ANNOTATIONS Upon the book of NEHEMIAH CHAP. I. THe words of Nehemiah the sonne of Hachaliah That is Nehemiahs relation of those things which he did to wit for the citie Jerusalem and for the people of God for as in the former book we have the relation of the building of the Temple so in this we have the relation of the building of the citie And that Nehemiah penned this book is evident as by this title so also by this that throughout the book he speaks usually of himself in the first person I Nehemiah c. and not in the third In the moneth of Chisleu in the twentieth yeare as I was in Shushan the palace c. Chisleu was their ninth moneth containing part of our November and December which is therefore observable because hereby it appears that Hanani and his brethren that were come now into Persia to Nehemiah undertook their journey upon some businesse as is most likely for the good of the Church and people of God even in the depth of winter By the twentieth yeare here mentioned is meant the twentieth yeare of the reigne of Artaxerxes for so much is expressed chap. 2.1 And it came to passe in the moneth Nisan in the twentieth yeare of Artaxerxes the king c. and that it was Artaxerxes Mnemon or rather that Artaxerxes who is called Longimanus or Longhand because one of his hands was longer then the other the same in whose seventh yeare Ezra went down to Jerusalem as is noted Ezra 7.1 and not Xerxes as some would have it we may the rather think because there is mention made of the two and thirtieth yeare of this Artaxerxes chap. 13.6 whereas no historians reckon above one and twenty years of the reigne of Xerxes As for the palace of Shushan where Nehemiah was when Hanani and his brethren came to him thereby is meant the palace of the citie Shushan for Shushan was one of the chief cities in Persia Esther 3.15 The city Shushan was perplexed and Hanani being one of the kings officers lived with him in the palace yet it may be the palace was peculiarly called Shushan as the citie also was Vers 3. The remnant that are left of the captivitie there in the province are in great affliction and reproach c. That is their neighbours round about them do exceedingly despise them and wrong them to which these Jews adde as the reason of this the wall of Jerusalem also is broken down and the gates thereof are burnt with fire that is as Nebuchadnezzar left them long ago so they still continue and this makes the enemies proudly to insult over them and disables them to defend themselves against them Some conceive thas Ezra had built the walls and that the neighbouring nations had since done this mischief but then it is likely they would have burnt the whole citie if not the Temple too Vers 4. I sate down and wept and mourned certain dayes and fasted and prayed before the God of heaven That is as prostrating himself in Gods presence and happely with his face toward the Temple the place of Gods presence according to that 1 Kings 8.44 If thy people go out to battel against their enemy whithersoever thou shalt send them and shall pray unto the Lord toward the citie which thou hast chosen and toward the house that I have built for thy name and Dan. 6.10 He went into his house and his windows being open in his chamber towards Jerusalem he kneeled upon his knees three times a day and prayed Vers 7. And have not kept the commandments nor the statutes nor the judgements c. That is neither the morall ceremoniall nor judiciall lawes Vers 9. Though there were of you cast out into the uttermost part of the heaven yet will I gather them from thence The meaning of these words is that though they were scattercd to the remotest parts of the earth yet God would bring them back from thence but because at the utmost extent of so much of the earth as mans eye can at any time see the heavens seem to touch the earth and to cover it round about as with a half globe hence is this expression of being cast out unto the uttermost part of the heaven Vers 11. Prosper I pray thee thy servant this day and grant him mercy in the sight of this man That is Artaxerxes who was but a man though a king and therefore his heart was in Gods hand as other mens are For I was the kings cup-bearer This he addes to shew what interest he had in the king to encourage him to move the king in this businesse CHAP. II. Vers 1. ANd it came to passe in the moneth Nisan in the twentieth yeare of Artaxerxes the king c. Nisan was their first moneth this therefore was some foure moneths after he first hard by Hanani of the distresse of his brethren in Jerusalem which was in the moneth of Chisleu the ninth moneth chap. 1.1 all which time it seemeth he continued weeping and fasting and praying waiting till his turn came of attending in the court in his office of cup-bearer for that this was the cause of his so long silence is me thinks evident First because had he all this while ministred to the king it is likely the king would have discerned his sadnesse and heavinesse before this time And secondly because he would doubtlesse before this have made known his request to the king This moneth Nisan contained part of our March and part of April whence it
appears that Nehemiahs journey was in the spring of the yeare Vers 2. Wherefore the king said unto me Why is thy countenance sad c. And indeed if we consider that his sorrow and grief for the sad estate of his brethren had been so long a time accompanied with much watching and fasting and prayer it is no wonder thought the king presently discerned the alteration of his countenance from that it had formerly wont to be Then I was very sore afraid To wit lest the king should suspect some evil or treacherous purpose fostered in his heart in which case guiltinesse of conscience doth usually distract the mind and make the countenance pale and wan and therefore perhaps it was that he answered presently vers 3. Let the king live for ever not onely because it was the usuall form of salutation when they were to speak to kings but also because he desired to assure him of his faithfull intentions towards him or else rather lest being pressed to discover the ground of his sorrow in such a publick presence for the queen was by vers 6. and therefore many also of his princes and nobles if he should make no answer that might increase their jealousie of him and if he should make known the cause of his grief he might well doubt how his request would be taken either by the king or his courtiers or what inconveniences might follow thereupon for both the greatnesse of the request he had to make and the majestie of the king might in these regards be dreadfull to him To this some adde also that he might fear the kings displeasure because it was not lawfull for any mourner to come into the presence of the kings of Persia and indeed it is said Esther 4.2 That none might enter into the kings gates clothed with sackeloth but whether it can be hence inferred that none that were heavie and sad might stand before the king it may well be questioned Vers 3. Why should not my countenance be sad when the citie the place of my fathers sepulchres lyeth waste c. That is the city where they lived and dyed This argument taken from natural compassion was most like to prevail with an heathen king Vers 5. If it please the king and if thy servant hath found favour in thy sight that thou wouldest send me unto Judah c. Hereby he seeks to intimate to the king that it was his former favour to him that emboldened him to make this request and that he desired it with a resolution however to submit to his will and onely sought it so farre as he should like well of the motion to approve it as reasonable and fitting Vers 6. And the king said unto me the queen also sitting by him For how long c. The queens sitting by is mentioned not onely because the relation of such particular circumstances are good proofs of the truth of that which is related but also happely to intimate that she was one that favoured Nehemiah and did what she might to further his suit which hath made some Expositours conceive that this was Esther the wife of Ahasuerus but however in this question which the king propounded to Nehemiah For how long shall thy journey be and when wilt thou rerurn he discovered his love to him and that he was loth he should be too long absent from him And I set him a time Some Expositours conceive that the time he prefixed for his return was after twelve years because it is evident that so long he was governour of the province of Judea under Artaxerxes to wit chap. 5.14 From the twentieth yeare even unto the two and thirtieth yeare of Artaxerxes the king which is twelve years c. but first because the king demanding when he would return as being loth he should be too long from him it is not probable he would prefixe so long a time and secondly because the building of the walls of Jerusalem the work for which chiefly he now went was finished in lesse then two moneths chap. 6.15 in fifty and two dayes more probable it is that at present he set a shorter time when accordingly he did return but then went again with commission of being governour there and was their governour twelve years though happely in that time also he often went to Artaxerxes into Persia Vers 7. Let letters be given me to the governours beyond the river that they may convey me over till I come into Judah This Ezra would not desire when he went to Jerusalem because they had then occasionally spoken to the king of the providence of their God over those that served him and therefore if he had desired a guard of souldiers he suspected they would have derided his former boasting in Gods defence and protection Ezra 8.22 For I was ashamed to require of the king a band of souldiers and horsmen to help us against the enemy in the way because we had spoken unto the king saying The hand of our God is upon all them for good that seek him But now Nehemiah not suspecting any such thing nor having happely that cause to suspect it required a safe conduct and that no doubt lawfully Vers 8. And a letter unto Asaph the keeper of the kings forrest that he may give me timber c. This forrest of the kings out of which Nehemiah desired timber was doubtlesse the forrest of Lebanon out of which Solomon had formerly his timber 1. Kings 5.6 and this timber he desired was for beams first for the gates of the palace which appertained to the house that is the Temple whereby either the building about the outward court is meant for though the Temple was finished before yet happely the gates and towers that belonged thereto were not set up or else rather the palace wherein formerly the kings of Judah dwelt which was in a manner joyned to the Temple and therefore may here be called the palace that appertained to the house and secondly for the wall of the citie that is the gates in severall parts of the wall and thirdly for a dwelling house for himself for the house saith Nehemiah that I shall enter into Vers 9. Now the king had sent the captains of the army and horsmen with me To wit to conduct him safe to the river Euphrates from whence afterward he was by the governours beyond the river conveyed to Jerusalem Vers 10. When Sanballat the Horonite and Tobiah the servant heard of it c. Sanballat is called the Horonite as it is thought because he was the deputy Lieutenant of the Moabites for Horonaim was a chief city in the land of Moab Isaiah 15.5 My heart shall cry out for Moab c. for in the way of Horonaim they shall raise up a cry of destruction and Jerem. 48.3 4. A voice of crying shall be from Horanaim spoiling and great destruction Moab is destroyed c. and Tobiah is called the servant the Ammonite either because he had been a
servant a slave however now he was in high place and esteem or else because now he was now the deputy Lieutenant the kings vassal or servant amongst the Ammonites Now this Tobiah because his wife was a Jewish had ever and anon advertisement of their affairs and so wrought them great trouble Vers 11. So I came to Jerusalem and was there three dayes That is so long he rested himself after his journey The like is noted of Ezra Ezra 8.31 32. Vers 12. And I arose in the night I and some few men with me neither told I any man c. To wit that he might view the ruines of the walls round about and the circuit of the city and so might consider what likelyhood there was that they should go be able to go through with the work what provision it was fit should be made for the accomplishment thereof and what places were most necessary to be first and with most speed repaired all which he desired to be informed of with all secrecy before any body knew of his purpose that he might be the better able to answer any thing objected when it was propounded and that there might be no talk of it till they were ready to set upon it lest the enemies should do any thing to hinder them Neither was there any beast with me save the beast that I rode upon To wit purposely to avoid noise Vers 13. And I went out by night by the gate of the valley c. Here the manner of Nehemiahs going about the citie is described to wit that taking advantage of the night for the greater secresie as is before said and a moonshinie night it must needs be for else he could not have seen in what condition the walls were first he went out at the gate of the valley which was before the Dragon well so called as we may probably conceive because of some statue of a Dragon there made out of the mouth whereof the water came running out and this some take to be the gate on the east-side of the citie that led to the valley of Jehoshaphat mentioned Joel 3.2 and others the western-gate which was near to the valley of dead bodies of which the Prophet speaks Jer. 31.40 and secondly that from thence he went to the dung-port that is the gate through which they carried the dung out of the citie Vers 14. Then I went on to the gate of the fountain and to the kings pool That is to the gate which led to the fountain of Gihon that ranne into the kings pool that is the pool of Siloah or Siloam as it is called John 9.11 for the gate of the fountain and the pool of Siloah are joyned together chap. 3.15 But the gates of the fountain repaired Shallum and the wall of the pool of Siloah by the kings garden and it was it seems called the kings pool either because it joyned to the kings gardens chap. 3.15 or rather because it was made by Hezekiah when he turned the water course of Gihon thither and so from thence into the citie 2. Chron. 32.30 Hezekiah also stopped the water course of Gihon and brought it streight down on the west-side of the citie of David Vers 15. And turned back and entred by the gate of the valley and so returned Out of which he went first vers 13. so that he either went round about the citie or else not finding the way passable when he came to the kings pool he turned back the same way he came and so went again into the citie to his lodgings Vers 16. Nether had I as yet told it to the Jews nor to the priests nor to the nobles nor to the rulers nor to the rest that did the work That is the workmen that were afterward employed in the work he did not so much as carry them with him to ask their advice Vers 19. But when Sanballat the Horonite and Tobiah the servant the Ammonite and Geshem the Arabian heard it they laughed us to scorn c. To Sanballat and Tobiah mentioned before vers 10. here is another added that joyned with them in opposing Nehemiah to wit Geshem the Arabian that is the king of Persias deputy lieutenant amongst the Arabians and though it be said in the following words that they charged them with an intent of rebelling against the king of Persia What is this thing that ye do will ye rebell against the king yet because it is also said here before that they laughed them to scorn despised them therefore some Expositours understand those words as spoken in a scoffing manner and as it were to imply that they had undertaken a work which poore wretches they would not be able to effect and wherein they should be able to hinder them well enough Vers 20. But you have no portion nor right nor memoriall in Jerusalem That is you are appointed governours in other countries and besides you have no interest in us or in Jerusalem neither is there any memoriall of you or your progenitours to be found among us and why then do you intermeddle with that which belongs not to you CHAP. III. Vers 1. THen Eliashib the high priest rose up with his brethren the priests and they built the sheep-gate c. Eliashib was the sonne of Joiakim and grandchild of that Jeshua who went up at first from Babylon with Zerubbabel and so being now high priest with his brethren the priests he undertook the building of the sheep-gate and that because this gate either joyned to the Temple or was near to it and was so called from the sheep-market which for the conveniency of the Temple was near to it as was also the sheep-pool called Bethesda John 5.2 where the sheep were washed appointed for sacrifices before they were brought into the Temple As for these following words they sanctified it and set up the doores of it the meaning is that first they cleared it from the rubbish and ruines wherein it lay secondly that they repaired it and raised it up again in its former beauty and splendour and thirdly having finished it they did then by prayer dedicate it to the Lord and in it as the first fruits all the rest of the building desiring him to uphold and maintain it against all the adversaries of Judah and Jerusalem Indeed to this some adde that it was also sanctified by the priests working upon it in regard whereof it gained the more respect but though I doubt not but some of the priests might put their hand to some part of the work out of their zeal to the service and for the encouragement of the people yet I conceive both here and elsewhere in this chapter the building of the gates and wall is ascribed to those that bore the charge of the work that did not work themselves but at most did onely oversee it and take care that it was done and this the priests did not onely for the sheep gate it self but also for a
good part of the wall adjoyning even to the tower of Meah they sanctified it unto the tower of Hananeel where by the tower of Meah is meant a tower not farre from the sheep-gate so called as is thought because it had an hundred pinacles or was an hundred cubits high or some such like reason for Meah signifies an hundred and by the tower of Hananeel a tower further northward mentioned again Zach. 14.10 Vers 3. But the fish gate did the sonnes of Hassenaah build This was doubtlesse on the northwest of Jerusalem in the citie of David towards the sea as appears also by that which is said of Manasseh 2. Chron. 33.14 He built a wall without the citie of David on the west side of Gihon in the valley even to the entring in of the fish gate c. It was called the fish gate because they brought in their fish from the sea coasts of Tyre and Sydon at that gate according to that chap. 13.16 There dwelt men of Tyre therein which also brought fish c. and had happely their market for the selling of their fish not farre from it it is mentioned again Zeph. 1.10 There shall be the noise of a cry from the fish gate Vers 5. And next unto them the Tekoites repaired c. That is some of the inhabitants of Tekoa for other of them also repaired in another place as it is expressed afterward vers 27. but yet it was onely the common people amongst them that did what was done for concerning their nobles there is a clause of exception added but the nobles put not their necks to the work of the Lord that is the nobles would not do any service herein to their Lord the God of Israel because their arrogancie in regard of their greatnesse was the cause of their refusing their help in this work as pretending they would not be taxed nor have any such burthen imposed upon them their folly is noted herein that they refused to put their necks to his work who is the nobles Lord as well as the common peoples Vers 6. Moreover the old gate repaired Jehoiada So called happely because it was the oldest of all the gates in Jerusalem and this was also as is generally held on the north-side of Jerusalem Vers 7. And next unto them repaired Melatiah c. unto the throne of the governour on this side the river It seems there was formerly in this part of the wall a palace or place of judicature where those that were appointed governours under the Babylonian and Persian kings over all the countrey on this side Euphrates did use to sit in judgement unto which place these men of Gibeah and Mizpah and others here mentioned did repair the wall and that palace where had been the throne of the governour some Expositours conceive was repaired by Nehemiah and his servants he being now governour of Judea whence are those expressions chap. 4.16 The half of my servants wrought in the work and the other half of them held both the spears the shields c. and 5.16 I continued in the work of this wall c. Vers 8. And they fortified Jerusalem unto the broad wall That is they repaired the wall unto that place where the wall was made much broader then in other places and therefore called the broad wall and so having brought the work so farre there they left off building because here it was not ruined and therefore needed no repairing in which sence it may be read according to the translation noted in the margin They left Jerusalem unto the broad wall Vers 9. And next unto them repaired Rephaiah the sonne of Hur the ruler of the half part of Jerusalem For Jerusalem being part in Judah and part in Benjamin had accordingly two severall rulers and this Rephaiah was ruler of one of them and Shallum vers 12. was ruler of the other Vers 11. And Hashub the sonne of Pahath-moab repaired the other piece and the tower of the furnaces That is the next portion of the wall set out to be repaired wherein also was the tower of the furnaces so called happely because either in the tower it self or in the street adjoyning there were many furnaces Vers 12. Shallum the sonne of Haloesh the ruler of the half part of Jerusalem See above vers 9. Vers 13. The valley gate repaired Hanun c. See chap. 2.13 Vers 14. But the dung-gate repaired Malchiah the sonne of Rechab That is of the famous familie of the Rechabites Vers 15. But the gate of the fountain repaired Shallun See chap. 2.14 Unto the stairs that go down from the citie of David That is from mount Sion which was called the citie of David into the lower part of Jerusalem Vers 16. After him repaired Nehemiah c. Here begins the repairing of the wall about mount Zion wherein stood the Temple and the palace of the kings of Judah and the first part of this wall was repaired by one Nehemiah the sonne of Azbuck the ruler of the half part of Bethzur and so as farre as to the pool that was made and unto the house of the mighty and by the pool that was made is meant a pool not naturall but made by art to wit by Hezekiah 2. Kings 20.20 yet this was not the pool of Siloah mentioned in the former verse for that was happely a naturall pool and was in the lower part of Jerusalem but another in mount Zion called therefore the upper pool 2. Kings 18.17 and by the house of the mighty is meant some house built for Davids worthies or some house where the garrison souldiers for the citie lay or where youths were taught to handle their arms Vers 17. After him repaired the Levites It may be because the wall here was over against the Temple Vers 19. The ruler of Mizpah another piece over against the going up to the armory at the turning of the wall To wit the citie armoury to which that place of Solomons seemeth to allude Cant. 4.4 Thy neck is like the tower of David builded for an armoury it is evident that the house of the forrest of Lebanon which Solomon built was for many generations a magazine of arms for the kings of Judah for thence is that Isa 22.8 Thou didst look in that day to the armour of the house of the forrest and therefore it may be it was that house that is here meant or if not so it may be they had severall arsenalls or armouries one for the citie armoury and another for the kings magazine or that this was some place where anciently there had been an armoury before the house of Lebanon was built Vers 22. And after him repaired the priests the men of the plain To wit the men that inhabited the plain countrey about Jerusalem 2. Sam. 2.28 chap. 12.28 Vers 24. Binnui the sonne of Henadad another piece from the house of Azariah unto the turning of the wall This is thought to be the turning of the
wall from the south to the east Vers 25. Palal the sonne of Uzai over against the turning of the wall and the tower which lieth out from the kings high house that was by the court of the prison Prisons have often courts and yards for the prisoners to walk in and refresh themselves and so it seems had this we see there is often mention of the court of the prison whereinto they cast the Prophet Jeremiah Jer. 38.7.13 and 32.2 Vers 26. The Nethinims dwelt in Ophel unto the place over against the water-gate c. By Ophel or the tower is meant that high tower spoken of in the former verse and the gate here mentioned was I conceive called the water-gate either because all the waters that came by water courses or pipes under ground into the citie came into one channell in some place near to this gate or else because there was some passage thereabouts to convey away the water that ranne along in the severall channells of the citie The work of the Nethinims was to carry wood and water to the Temple and therefore it was the more convenient for them to dwell in Ophel which was so nigh to the water gate Vers 27. After them the Tekoites repaired See vers 5. Some say they were the priests that dwelt in Tekoah Vers 28. From above the horse-gate repaired the priests This horse-gate which is said to have been towards the east Jer. 31.40 was so called perhaps because there were in that place some chief stables for horses or some place where they practised the art of horse riding or because they went usually with their horses out of that gate to water them in the brook Kidron or to breath them in the valley of Gehinnom yet there was a gate also called by the same name in the kings pallace as we may see 2. Chron. 23.15 when she was come to the entring of the horse-gate by the kings house c. which is thus expressed 2. Kings 11.16 and she went by the way by which the horses came into the kings house Vers 29. After him repaired also Shemaiah the sonne of Shechaniah the keeper of the east gate To wit of the Temple Vers 32. And between the going up of the corner into the sheep-gate repaired the goldsmiths and the merchants Concerning this sheep-gate see vers 1. there the description of this repairing the city wall began and there it ends CHAP. IIII. Vers 2. ANd he spake before his brethren and the army of Samaria and said c. That is whereever he came among his own countreymen and people or amongst his fellow governours of the neighbouring countreys and the garrison souldiers in Samaria he inveighed against the attempt of the Jews and that in a scoffing manner to wit either thereby to make known that they need not be troubled about it they should have time enough to hinder the work unlesse they could hope to finish it in a day and so by Gods providence the Jews were not opposed at first or else to incense them to take up arms against them alledging that both their attempt was insufferably proud and dangerous and also that the men that undertook it were weak and beggerly such as might easily be resisted What saith he do these feeble Jews will they fortifie themselves will they sacrifice will they make an end in a day they would never surely undertake this work if they did not think both to begin and finish it in a day and so to offer up sacrifices as they used to do at the dedication of any great building when it was completely finished and that because they may well assure themselves if they be any longer while about it their neighbours will soon gather themselves together and hinder their fortifications will they revive the stones out of the heaps of the rubbish that are burnt as if he should have said They can never effect this work though there were nothing else to hinder them even for want of materials for want of stones unlesse they hope to glue together their old stones again which were knocked to pieces and burnt to powder and so make stones of rubbish which he calls reviving the stones out of the rubbish to intimate that their attempt was as ridiculous and mad as if they should undertake to revive and raise up a dead man out of the grave that was already turned to dust and ashes Vers 3. Even that which they built if a fox go up he shall even break down their stone wall Because foxes use in the night to scrape through walls of earth that they may come to their prey Tobiah in these words to scoff at the weaknesse of the walls which they could make in such haste saith that when they had done the most they could if they did finish them they would be so slightly done that a fox might make a way through them or scrape them down Vers 4. Hear O God for we are despised c. Thus spake Nehemiah when the reports of the scoffs of these adversaries was brought unto him And give them for a prey in the land of captivity Let them be carried away captives and there made a prey to their enemies Vers 5. And cover not their iniquity and let not their sinne be blotted out from before thee That is let not their iniquity passe unpunished for he doth not pray against their conversion but desires the Lord that in case they proceeded on in this their impiety he would manifest his wrath by powring his judgements upon them For they have provoked thee to anger before the builders That is in reproaching the builders of thy citie imployed by thy appointment they have reproached thee so that we desire them to be punished not out of any private grudge or desire of revenge but that thy glory may be vindicated Vers 6. So built we the wall and all the wail was joyned together unto the half thereof That is unto the half height thereof Vers 10. And Judah said The strength of the bearers of burdens is decaied and there is much rubbish c. That is the men of Judah also began to murmure and complain that by reason there was still so much rubbish and the strength of the bearers of the burdens was so much decayed they should never be able to go through with the work at least not make it defensible ere the enemies would set upon them for if the trench about the wall the chief help to keep off the enemy were not cleared of the rubbish all they had done would be to no purpose Vers 12. When the Jews that dwelt by them came they said unto us ten times c. That is oftentimes see the note Gen. 31.7 Though these Jews that dwelt amongst the Samaritanes and those other neighbouring nations that now banded together against the building of Jerusalems walls durst not joyn themselves with their brethren to help them in their work yet secretly it seems some of them
came to Jerusalem to inform them of the conspiracy of their enemies against them As for the intelligence they brought them some conceive that the wayes that led from Jerusalem to Samaria are intended in those words from all places whence ye shall return unto us they will be upon you But others and I think more probably understand it of all places about the city from whence the builders of the wall should return into the citie where the Jews were when they gave them this intelligence from all places whence ye shall return unto us they will be upon you that is they will on a suddain beset the city and assault it on every side when you shall leave your work and return to us into the city either to eat or to rest and refresh your selves from the severall places round about the city where you are now imployed in building the walls on a sudden they will break in upon us Vers 13. Therefore set I in the lower places behind the wall and on the higher places c. That is hearing by the consonant report of our brethren that came from severall places that our adversaries had a purpose to assault us I caused the people to give over their work and to arm themselves to keep off the enemy and to that end I set some of them beneath behind the wall and others above in the towers and other fortifications to beat off the adversaries and keep them from entring the citie Vers 15. We returned all of us to the wall every one unto his work That is when the enemies hearing that their purpose was discovered gave over their intended invasion of the city and so their counsell was brought to nought we having notice thereof returned to our work which was a while given over that we might be in a readinesse to withstand the enemies if they had come against us Vers 16. The half of my servants wrought in the work c. That is though we returned to our work again when we heard that the enemy had given over their plot of coming suddenly upon us to fight against us yet after this we were the more carefull to be in a readinesse to resist them lest they should again at some other time renew their conspiracie to which end first there was never but half of my servants that is my houshold servants and guard or trained bands whose captain Nehemiah was employed in building the wall the other half stood alwayes ready armed to keep off the enemy if occasion should be and secondly even those that were employed in building were also alwayes armed as is expressed vers 17. They which builded on the wall and they that bare burdens with those that laded every one with one of his hands wrought in the work and with the other hand held a weapon And the rulers were behind all the house of Judah To wit to oversee them and encourage them in their work and sometimes perhaps when need was to help them too Vers 17. Every one with one of his hands wrought in the work and with the other hand held a weapon That is even they also that wrought in the building were also alwayes armed ready at all assayes to have joyned with the rest in resisting the enemy if he had set upon them literally this cannot be understood for how could they build the wall or lay burdens upon the shoulders of those that bare them and yet all the while hold their weapons in one of their hands It is therefore a proverbiall kind of speech signifying onely that whilest they vvere busiest in building they had also their weapons ready at hand to fight against the enemy if need were for so Nehemiah explains this phrase in the following words vers 18. For the builders had every one his sword girded by his side c. Vers 22. Likewise at the same time said I unto the people Let every one with his seruant lodge within Jerusalem c. That is he gave charge to the people that none of them should go out of the city to lodge and that because he would have them alwayes in a readinesse to keep their turns both of watching by night and of working by day Vers 23. Saving that every one put them off for washing To wit either their garments or their bodies for upon occasion of legall pollutions the Jews did wash their bodies often CHAP. V. Vers 2. THere were that said We our sonnes and our daughters are many therefore we take up corn for them c. That is having a great charge of children that which we earn will not maintain us and therefore we are constrained whilest we work for the publick to take up corn upon use of the nobles and rulers and rich men amongst us to keep us from starving and that by pawning or selline our children to them for servants till we can redeem them which we are never like to do as is expressed vers 5. We bring into bondage our sonnes and our daughters to be servants and some of our daughters are brought unto bondage already neither is it in our power to redeem them so that we are in as bad or worse a condition then when we were bondslaves in Babylon and the having of many children which is of it self a great blessing of God is turned to us as a bitter curse Vers 3. We have morgaged our lands vineyards and houses that we might buy corn because of the dearth Even those that had not so great a charge of children were forced to morgage their estates because of the dearth that was amongst them Vers 4. There were also that said We have borrowed money for the kings tribute c. That is though we had sufficient to sustain the charge of our selves and families yet not also to defray the tribute that was laid upon us but even to pay that we have been constrained to morgage our lands and vineyards for though the Jews had liberty given them to return from Babylon into their own countrey yet they were to pay tribute there as is evident Ezra 4.13 If this city be builded and the walls set up again then will they not pay toll tribute and custome and so thou shalt endamage the revenue of the king and chap. 7.24 Also we certifie you that touching any of the Priests and Levites singers porters Nethinims or ministers of this house of God it shall not be lawfull to impose toll tribute or custome upon them Vers 5. Yet now our flesh is as the flesh of our brethren our children as their children That is we are reasonable creatures as well as they not beasts yea Israelites of the seed and linage of Abraham as well as they not heathens though they use us as if we were not such Vers 7. And I set a great assembly against them To wit both of those that were oppressed and those of the better sort in the congregation that were not tainted with this sinne yea
and to beat him off by terrifying him from the work which God had given him in charge and likewise afterwards by the event because the enemies came not that night to seize upon him as Shemaiah had prophecyed they would Vers 15. So the wall was finished in the twenty and fifth day of the moneth Elul c. The very doores of the gates being then also set up which was not done before vers 1. The whole work was finished on the twenty fifth day of the moneth Elul which was their sixth moneth agreeing most what with our August and shewes that they undertook the work in the heighth of summer when the dayes were at the longest and the season every way most seasonable for building and so all was dispatched in fifty and two dayes to wit from the time that they first began the repairing of the wall Indeed because it seems impossible that so great a work should be finished in so short a compasse to wit fifty two dayes which was not full two moneths therefore some Expositours understand these fifty two dayes to be meant of the time after the stone wall was finished and that message was sent from Sanballat and Tobiah whereof mention is made vers 2. but because no such thing is here expressed I rather understand it of the time wherein the whole work was finished And indeed if we consider first that the walls and towers were not wholly razed to the ground but onely battered and broken and had many breaches in them secondly that there was a multitude of people who round about the city in severall places at one time were employed in the work and did with much earnestnesse follow it and thirdly that it was indeed finished to the astonishment of the enemies vers 16. before they dreamed it could have been done And it came to passe that when all our enemies heard thereof and all the heathen that was about us saw these things they were much cast down in their own eyes for they perceived this work was wrought of our God I say considering all these things it needs not seem so incredible that the work was begun and perfected in fifty two dayes CHAP. VII Vers 1. WHen the wall was built and I had set up the doores and the porters and the singers and the Levites were appointed By the Levites thus distinguished from the porters and singers are meant such of the Levites as were to attend upon the priests in their office and the meaning of this clause is either that Nehemiah did choose out and appoint some of these to perform some solemn service at the dedication of the walls by way of thanksgiving to God or else that such of the porters singers and Levites as had been some way imployed about the building were now appointed again to return to their service in the Temple Vers 2. I gave my brother Hanani and Hananiah the ruler of the palace charge over Jerusalem To his brother or kinsman Hanani who first brought him word of the sad estate of Jerusalem chap. 1.1 2. and to Hananiah the ruler of the palace he gave charge over Jerusalem that is to see that the gates were carefully shut and opened in due time and a sufficient watch for the better guard of the city alwayes maintained Vers 3. And while they stand by let them shut the doores and barre them That is let not those that have the charge of shutting and barring the gates appoint or send others to do it for them but let them at least stand by themselves and see it done as it should be Some indeed conceive that this is spoken of Hanani and Hananiah to wit that they were to see the gates shut up themselves but the words seem more clearly to import that it is spoken of them that by Hanani and Hananiah should be appointed to this service And appoint watches of the inhabitants of Jerusalem every one in his watch and every one to be over against his house That is every one to watch in that part which was nearest to his own dwelling those that dwelt in the west parts of the city were not to be called to watch on the walls on the east-side c. Vers 4. Now the city was large and great but the people were few therein and the houses were not builded So that there was no proportion betwixt the walls without and the houses of the city within nor were the inhabitants sufficient for the defence of the walls in so large a circuit which is alledged here as the reason why Nehemiah undertook the numbring of the people according to their genealogies as is related in the following verse Some indeed of the chief of the inhabitants were carefull to build themselves stately and fair houses Haggai 1.4 Is it time for you O ye to dwell in your cieled houses c. but the whilest it seems the most of the houses lay ruinated and unbuilt and though there came out of Babylon with Zerubbabel fourty two thousand three hundred and sixty Ezra 2 64. yet the greatest number of these happely chose to seat themselves in some other part of the countrey rather then in Jerusalem either because of the misery that had befallen the inhabitants of this city formerly when it was taken by the Chaldees or because they found the city unfit to dwell in Vers 5. And my God put into mine heart to gather together the nobles and the rulers and the people that they might be reckoned by genealogies To wit that knowing the number of the people according to their severall genealogies first those families that belonged to Jerusalem might be appointed to dwell there secondly that as need was found others might be also called in to inhabit Jerusalem though their progenitours had not dwelt there thirdly that according as men were found able they might be appointed to lend aid to the rebuilding of those houses in Jerusalem that lay in the rubbish This assembly was gathered upon the first day of the seventh moneth chap. 8.2 when they were first prepared by the hearing of the law that they might the more willingly undertake what was imposed for the common good and then order was taken for these things chap. 11.1 The rest of the people cast lots to bring one of ten to dwell in Jerusalem the holy city and nine parts to dwell in other cities c. And I found a register of the genealogie of them which came up at the first c. For their better proceeding a president was sought of their former numbring the people in the dayes of Zerubbabel and this register was found that follows in the next verse which in many things differs from that Ezra 2.1 and therefore it is thought that that in Ezra was taken and written when they were preparing to come out of Babylon this when they were come into Judea Vers 6. These are the children of the province c. What is to be noted for the understanding of
to wit the tenth of tithes Numb 18.26 Thus speak unto the Levites and say unto them when ye take of the children of Israel tithes which I have given you from them for your inheritance then ye shall offer up an heave-offering of it for the Lord even a tenth part of the tithe yea perhaps one of the priests the sonnes of Aaron was alwayes to be present when the Levites received the tithes of the people as a witnesse that the priests portion was faithfully set out for them Vers 39. And we will not forsake the house of our God That is we will not fail to frequent the Temple to serve the Lord there and we will not leave it destitute of any requisite provision for the service there to be performed CHAP. XI Vers 1. ANd the rulers of tbe people dwelt at Jerusalem the rest of the people also cast lots c. Because there were not found enough in Jerusalem for the inhabiting and defence of the city and people were loth to dwell there because the neighbours round about did exceedingly envie the glory of this city and were continually plotting some mischief against it to the great perill of the inhabitants and secondly because withall as there was more safety so also there was more profit in dwelling elsewhere therefore one chief businesse that Nehemiah had to do at this assembly of the people was after he had numbred them to chuse out a sufficient number of the people to dwell there see chap. 7.3 4 5. which to avoid all exception was done by lot The chief rulers of the people of their own accord settled themselves to dwell as reason indeed required in this chief city of the kingdome but for the people the tenth part of them were chosen by lot onely there were some that did voluntarily offer themselves to dwell there vers 2. and this taking of one in ten to dwell in Jerusalem some Expositours look upon also as a shadow of the paucity of those that shall be received to dwell in the heavenly Jerusalem to wit that scarce one in ten even of those that professe themselves Gods people shall dwell there according to that Isaiah 6.13 But yet in it shall be a tenth c. and Jerem. 3.14 I will take you one of a city and two of a family and I will bring you to Zion Vers 2. And the people blessed all the men that willingly offered themselves to dwell at Jerusalem That is they commended them for it and desired the Lord to blesse and prosper them Vers 3. Now these are the chief of the province that dwelt in Jerusalem To wit that were chosen now by lot to dwell there In 1. Chron. 9. there is another catalogue of them wherein more are mentioned then are mentioned here But it seems in that both those that were chosen by lot and those that voluntarily offered themselves to dwell there are set down here onely those that were chosen by lot Vers 4. And at Jerusalem dwelt certain of the children of Judah and of the children of Benjamin Because Jerusalem stood partly in Judah and partly in Benjamin therefore those that were chosen by lot to dwell there were of those two tribes yet there were some also of Ephraim and Manasseh that dwelt there 1. Chron. 9.3 which were doubtlesse of those that voluntarily profered themselves Vers 5. And Maaseiah the sonne of Baruch c. Concerning this catalogue of those that dwelt at Jerusalem see 1. Chron. 9.5 6. Vers 9. Second over the city That is next in place and government after Joel afore-mentioned Vers 16. And Shabbethai and Jozabad of the chief of the Levites had the oversight of the outward businesse of the house of God That is such businesses as appertained to the Temple but were to be done abroad not in the Temple as the providing of those things as were to be bought with the money that was collected c. see 1. Chron. 26.29 Vers 17. The sonne of Asaph was the principall to begin the thanksgiving in prayer That is the principall of the singers that used to begin the Psalmes when they sung and praised God Vers 19. Akkub Talmon and their brethren that kept the gates were an hundred seventy two See 1. Chron. 9.17 22. Vers 23. For it was the kings commandment concerning them that a certain portion should be for the singers c. That is the king of Persia had commanded that a certain allowance should every day be given them out of the kings treasure this may have reference to the decree of Darius Ezra 6.9 10. or that of Artaxerxes Ezra 7.23 24. or happely to some new directions given by him to Nehemiah at his coming to Jerusalem Some reade these words thus that it was the kings commandment concerning them that a sure ordinance should be for the singers and so they understand it either of David that he had established it as a sure ordinance that the singers should praise the Lord in the Temple every day or else of Artaxerxes that he had ordained that according to the ancient custome the singers should every day perform this service Vers 24. And Pethahiah the sonne of Meshezabel c. was at the kings hand in all matters concerning the people That is the king of Persia made use of him in all things he gave in charge concerning the people as happely to gather the kings allowance for the Temple to receive the peoples petitions and it may be to assist the governour in matter of judgement Vers 36. And of the Levites were divisions in Judah and in Benjamin That is besides the Levites that dwelt at Jerusalem there were some of them also allowed to dwell in severall towns and cities of Judah that they might teach the people the law of God in their severall divisions CHAP. XII Vers 1. NOw these are the priests and the Levites that went up with Zerubbabel c. Nehemiah intending here to relate with what solemnity they kept the dedication of the new built walls of Jerusalem and how the priests and Leuites were imployed herein first he sets down their ancestours to wit who were the chief priests and Levites in the dayes of Jeshua the high priest and that came with Zerubbabel and Ezra or immediately after him from Babylon into the land of Judea and then secondly who were the chief priests and Levites in the daies of Joiakim the high priest the sonne of Jeshua c. vers 12. Now by the chief of the priests is doubtlesse meant in both these catalogues the heads of the severall divisions of the priests that did in their turns wait upon the service of the Temple but then seeing there were twenty foure courses or orders of the priests established by David 1. Chron. 24.7 why there should be here but two and twenty mentioned in the first catalogue and but twenty in the second vers 12. I find not any probable reason given by Expositours Vers 9. Their brethren were over
19. When the gates of Jerusalem began to be dark c. That is when the sunne was well nigh set for then the mountains in Jerusalem intercepting the light of the setting sunne the gates of Jerusalem began to be shadowed and dark and thus timely he commanded that the gates should be shut that he might be sure the whole sabbath should be kept holy which began there at the sunne setting and lasted till the sunne setting of the following day Levit. 23.32 From even unto even shall ye celebrate your sabbath And some of my servants set I at the gates that there should be no burden brought in on the sabbath day Though he had charged that the gates should not be opened that is set wide open that all might have free egresse and regresse as on other dayes till after the sabbath as is expressed in the foregoing words yet there was a necessity of opening the doores to let in and out those that had any necessary occasion especially such as dwelt in the suburbs and were to come in to serve God in the Temple therefore he set some of his servants to be at the gates to see that under that pretence none were admitted that would bring in any burden Vers 21. Then I testified against them and said unto them Why lodge ye about the wall c. To wit first because those that dwelt without the walls might still buy of them on the sabbath day secondly because their being there with wares ready to sell might be a dangerous temptation to move those within the walls to try by some meanes to get out to them Vers 22. And I commanded the Levites that they should cleanse themselves and that they should come and keep the gates to sanctifie the sabbath day Some understand this also of the city gates to wit that the Levites as men of greatest fidelity should see that the gates were duly kept shut But because his own servants were appointed to that service and because it is said that the Levites should cleanse themselves that they might be fit to keep these gates I conceive this is meant of the gates of the Temple through which they were to take care that no unclean person did enter in that great concourse of people that resorted thither on the sabbath day Remember me O my God concerning this also and spare me c. Because by his stricktnesse in reforming these profanations of the sabbath he knew that many were highly displeased with him he desires the Lord would accept of his service and then it was no great matter what men thought of him but withall because he knew that his best actions would not indure the exact tryall of Gods justice therefore even herein he implores Gods mercy and spare me according to the greatnesse of thy mercy Vers 29. And their children spake half in the speech of Ashdod c. So likewise those of other nations which besides that it was in it self dishonourable to the people of God it was also a dangerous signe that they had a mixture of the manners as well as of the language of their heathen mothers Vers 25. And I contended with them and cursed them c. First he curseth that is he pronounced them accursed and accordingly excommunicated them and cast them out of the congregation of the Lord secondly He smote certain of them that is those whom he found most obstinate he caused to be beaten according to that law Deut. 25.2 If the wicked man be worthy to be beaten the judge shall cause him to lie down and to be beaten before his face according to his fault by a certain number and indeed we read that Paul was so punished by the Jews 2. Cor. 11.25 Thrice was I beaten with rods c. yea and happely also to be smitten with the fist for so it seems the custome was among the Jews to use those that were condemned for any great offence Isaiah 54.4 Ye fast for strife and debate and to smite with the fist of wickednesse Matth. 26.67 They spit in his face and buffetted him and others smote him with the palmes of their hands John 18.22 One of the officers that stood by struck Jesus with the palme of his hand Acts 23.2 And the high priest commanded them that stood by to smite him on the mouth and thirdly he plucked off their hair for it seemes that amongst the Jews those that were found guilty of any foul offence were delivered up to the reproches either of the people in generall or of those that were to punish them who were accordingly wont not onely to buffet them but also to pluck off their hair Isaiah 50.6 I gave my back to the smiters and my cheeks to them that pulled off the haire and so were these men now used by Nehemiahs appointment Vers 28. And one of the sonnes of Joiada the sonne of Eliashib the high priest was sonne in law to Sanballat That is one of the grand children of Joiada for this was according to Josephus one Manasses the brother of Jaddua the high priest who was the sonne of Jonathan and the grandchild of Joiada the sonne of Eliashib He having married the daughter of Sanballat that he might not turn away his wife which either he must do or be turned out of the priesthood his father in law Sanballat undertook to build a Temple every way as stately and goodly as that at Jerusalem wherein Manasses should be the chief priest which accordingly having first obtained leave of Alexander he did perform and built this new Temple that it might have the greater honour in mount Gerizim hard by the city Sichem and from this beginning came that famous schisme as touching the place where sacrifices were to be offered betwixt the Samaritanes and Jews John 4.20 Our father 's worshiped in this mount and ye say that in Jerusalem is the place where men ought to worship but whether therefore this was that Sanballat that is so often mentioned in this book or another of his posterity of the same name it is hard to say Therefore I chased him from me Because he would not put away his wife I caused him to be excommunicated and banished from amongst us and so he went and became the chief priest in the Samaritanes temple as is above mentioned in the former note ANNOTATIONS Upon the book of ESTHER CHAP. I. NOw it came to passe in the dayes of Ahasuerus It is not expressed who was the authour of this book of Esther but by the common consent of the Church in all ages it hath been received as a part of those sacred Hebrew oracles of God which were committed to the Jews and by them unto the coming of Christ faithfully preserved though the name of the Lord Jehovah be not mentioned in it and by a passage in this book chap. 9.20.21 And Mordecai wrote these things and sent letters unto all the Jews that were in all the provinces c. some Expositours have